《TDG Fanfic: The Golden Throne》


 Chapter 1 - Inhibitions

    A ball of light is traveling at several times the speed of light in the void.


    "Dam it, how long am I gonna keep flying shouldn''t I have met God by now. Where am I headed in, can b?r?ly hang on argh!!!!"


    He didn''t know what kind of luck he had. First he was on his way to work for a company he helped rake in several millions, yet instead of a raise and getting his commission he was fired instead. Second his girl called as he was walking back from his ex-employment to break up with him. Finally while he was contemplating how his life su?k?d he slipped on a banana freaking peel and lands right in front of a truck.


    What the hell is going on was beyond him but he just had to say it can''t get any worse, look where that got him b?r?ly able to keep his soul in one piece on a journey he doesn''t even want to go.


    As he was traveling by some coincidence he seems to hit a light similar to him but seemed on fading. Although he thought he would feel different, he didn''t feel anything except that he was able to better handle the void travel.


    His travel continued until he was su?k?d in to a nearby vortex. He seemed to have entered a new world which made him think of reincarnation. Just as he was about to reach the lands below he was struck by lighting and a voice called out.


    "So a little soul is trying to be reborn. Let''s block it talent with our world''s unique inhibition. Hahahahaha it probably won''t ever cultivate its body. It''s fun bullying the weak."


    Due to the powerful being''s movement spatial cracks formed and Danny soul slipped right through. Due to his unlucky streak this cycle was repeated over and over with different beings adding unique inhibitions to his soul until he finally landed in a world that seemed smaller than the others and fused with a little kid''s body who was around 3 years old. After some time past the boy opened his eyes.

 Chapter 2 - Your the system!

    When Danny''s soul which had been baptized by many restrictions as well as refined by lighting finally latched on to the body of the young boy, all the inhibitions seemed to have come to life and spread out to the body. On of them latched onto his heart, another went and sealed his acupoints. Another one black in color blanketed his dantan, while one white in color seem to go between his two eyes. Just like that these seals spread out each blocking a part of his body.


    The end result was that his pores were closed , a thirteenth great meridian formed reinforcing the other 12, energy like gates formed throughout his body (a total of 10). Finally several seals similar in nature combined forming a full body restriction, which in a way will definitely make him weaker than his level. Sadly after this fiasco was done the 3 year old health looking child became skinny and sickly looking.


    The boy''s eyes opened slowly and just as he was about to say something, his felt a little light headed and some memories began to surface in his mind.


    "So this boy''s name was Ling tian, he live with his mom who is with a disease and they can''t afford a doctor the kid went to a nearby forest to look for herbs for his mom. Too bad he didn''t know what to get and tripped right into me. So far the kid had no useful info as he is only 3 but I can''t believe he doesn''t even know the name of the city or town they live at."


    Danny who has fused with little Ling''s soul ended up taking over and becoming the new host for the body. Too bad Ling Tian didn''t have any clue of his surroundings which made Danny disappointed. Danny got up and was about to for a walk when a voice was heard in his head.


    "Dam how can someone as unlucky as you even exist"


    Confused Danny looks around and sees no one, thinking it is another dude who is going to curse him again he begins to sweat in fear. As he was trying to think of what he should do he heard the voice again.


    "Hey why are you scared did you meet with trouble again, dam you luck I tell you." The voice said in a frightened tone. This time it became more distinct and sounded very feminine to Danny.


    "There is no monster but who are you and why can I see you around me and how did you know Ive had an unlucky streak." Danny asked carefully. As he was waiting for response information just popped up in his mind and it was a type of meditative stance to see his inner self aka soul. Danny proceed to sit cross legged straightened his back and closed his eyes. He seemed to be in a sleep like state and his heart rate and overall presence seemed to fade.


    In side his inner world Danny was floating in darkness yelling hello. A figure then popped up in front of him and it seemed to be of a girl of around 14 years old. The girl seemed really beautiful with hers light blue hair and emerald colored eyes. Her body seem to have begun showing her curves which were a sight to see. Danny just like any human being with a lack of common sense said, "And you are?"


    "OMG I thought you would say beautiful or something sweet but your no fun." She said as she pouted.


    "Listen closely my name is ...... am not telling you hahahaha" the young beauty laughed loudly but her voice was bewitching and her smile was dazzling that even the airhead Danny had a reaction (mentally of course ya know 3 year old at the moment.)


    "I''m sorry for the disrespect earlier but princess please tell me who are you?" Danny asked again politely.


    "Ok fine jokes aside I honestly don''t know who I am but do your remember a fading soul you bumped into that was me. Somehow I was devoured but instead of fully ?ssimilating we somehow ended up with you the master soul and I''m a sub soul of yours. Before we fused All of who I was already gone and the only thing I remember was the words I will survive."


    "So it like those techniques where a person sever part of his soul or making a sub soul. That''s interesting so maybe you can tell me what''s going on and I will name you Ay since I always wanted to have a system." Danny laughed as Ay started to cuss him say his entire family are systems. After a while of having there fun she finally looked serious at him and told him to first find shelter then she will tell him about his current events.


    After he exited his inner realm he felt that only a couple minutes passed by, but then he began to nervously sweat sense he realized he smells and beast could have sniffed him out. Using his memory he began to retrace his steps until he made it back to the entrance of the city. He saw the city guards and won there pity with his superb acting skills(he went there crying saying he wants his mommy). They sent him in and found his mother in the slums of the city. Just as he was about to hug her he received a slap to his face and heard a yell why did he leave Glory city. Then he was pulled into his mother''s embrace.


    ''Glory city! I freaking in Glory city hahahahaha my favorite novel is real!!!!

 Chapter 3 - Talent....less?

    Ling Tian''s mom freaked out when she noticed his weak looking self and seemed like he was only 2 instead of 3. She even felt guilty for slapping him and this worry caused her disease to flare giving her a pained expression. She then told her son that she was taking him to see a doctor close by. Knowing that his family is poor and can afford it he did what any 3 year old would do his age. He began to crying and yelling he wants to go to sleep. This caused his mother to have a headache and finally give in to his demands.


    As they entered their broken home his mom took him to bathe. After washing him she dressed him and began to make food to try to fatten him again. After eating his fill his mother grabbed him and f?r??b?? fed him another plate. She said if you wanna grow you gotta eat and that''s what your gonna do for every meal.


    Finally Danny managed to escape the evil clutches of his mom but feeling the caring nature filled his heart with warmth. He recalled his life on earth how he grew up with only him and his dad. His mom died when he was 1year old and he doesn''t recall how she looked and even feels like she''s foreign to him. This new feeling was also shared with Ay who was connected to him,which made the feeling of love for his mother strengthen, making Danny to wanna make her live a blessed life instead of a poor one.


    After calming down he sat in a meditative stance, closed his eyes and finally entered his inner world. There he saw Ay smiling at him and instead of waiting for him to comment she began the serious talk to describe his current situation.


    "So Danny let begin as I know you are still overwhelmed with everything that''s been going on...." right when she was going to begin she was cut off by Danny saying, " first off yes I WAS overwhelmed not "still" and now I guess I''m too exhausted to begin analyzing my situation but since you said you would do that for me I''m game."


    "Sorry you were overwhelmed" Ay said as she rolled her eye.


    " Let me start with a debrief of what happen till now so you a genius not seen in a million years in that backwater planet known as earth had messed with some silk pants, for a girl who eventually dumped you. Then as you remember several months later you got laid off without even your commission and they even threatened you with your old man. Finally you died slipping on a banana peel you already saw before, and boom! Truck-kun did it again. You then were traveling who knows where until you slipped into several worlds where a bunch of overpowered scum bags put restrictions on you for no reason except there enjoyment. Yet you didn''t get that angry when you woke up, basically observed your surroundings, met me, found your new Mom and here we are" Ay explained.


    "First let talk about what is going good for you. Although I believe your talents are only above average in these world with powers beyond earth, but it still is a good start. You have amazing mind or soul strength whatever you wanna call it and the reason for that is; before the accident you had eidetic memory, high analytical/computing ability, multitasking, and finally parallel processing which let you do two things at the same time. Next everything you read you would remember never to forget. Lastly after the accident you enhanced your soul strength with my soul, due to my unique soul that seemed to take the brunt of and absorbed the lightning strikes ,which hurt btw, and that purified and enhanced the quality of your soul by a lot." She said as she was going to continue Danny cut in, "so the reason I didn''t die from the lightning and had to suffer from several beams of lightning was you." Shaking his head he proceeds to say, " well at least now I know you would make a good lightning shield."


    "What!!! You...you...youuuuuu..... AAAARRRGG!!!" She began yelling and puffing/huffing from anger. When she looked at him though she realized he was joking but also he seemed to contemplate something. "What are you thinking about Danny?" She said softly. "Ay I''m wonder as a soul do you have to breath, you were breathing quite deeply and I think this is an interesting phenomena.....OWE!"


    "Heh serves you right now you know to not joke at this moment"


    "Why did you hit me I''m the master soul, the MASTER I tell you."


    "Say one more word and I''ll hit you again hmph"she stated and this caused Danny to finally shut up so they can finish there previous discussion.


    "Now you deficits are also clear, 1- you lack common sense, 2- when something catches you by surprise you take a a minute to ponder how you should react. 3- your body is so messed up that it almost impossible to cultivate your body. You know where you are but you don''t have a backing nor do you have a way to get stronger for now."


    "So you got strong soul and nothing else so I don''t even know if I should call you talented or talentless." Ay said, yet again she was cut off by Danny''s laughter.


    "You said I''m talentless hahahahaha you should know I''m in TDG world he physical body cultivation is meh, it''s all about the soul."


    "Talentless I think not hahahahaha" laughed Danny.

 Chapter 4 - Planning for the future

    Author note: Hey guys informative chapter or so I think.


    ...¡­.........


    " Why are you acting so dumb for, you cut me off before I even had finished my analysis." Yelled Ay.


    "So what why did you say I lack common sense. I was showing you that I understand my situation and these inhibitions are flawed. I am not fool either you should already know how much a genius I am" states Danny in uncaring manner.


    " You think you don''t lack common sense then why the hell would you defend a girl who went out of her way to dump a drink on that rich silk pants, who wasn''t even looking at her, better yet how did you freakin step on a banana when your head was facing towards the floor when you were moping at losing your job. I swear if it wasn''t cuz I am connected to you I would have thought you suicided."


    "Wait I met you after the event and even though you saw some stuff which I thought was possible due to the fusion why do you even know how I felt?"


    " As I was going to say before you cut me off I can be considered a blank soul and due to this I acquired everything you know in the fusion. The second thing since I was foreign soul, my reasoning is that once we fused somehow I was to get the benefits without the cons and also got a unique personality. Which for a sub soul is pretty rare." Says Ay proudly.


    " Well when you put it that way it makes sense, so your like my cute secretary." said Danny. Sadly though this didn''t make cute little Ay blush as she felt his intentions, but it did put a smile on her face.


    "So now that you understood your situation I want to give you a warning based on what I learned from the books and knowledge you have in that mind of yours, your body has been sealed almost completely. Your heart seal, the 13th meridian as well as well as the seal in your mind eye(pineal gland between both eye center of brain) are separate from the other seals. They are also much stronger and can effect your progress even if you reach the emperor rank due to them weakening you sensitivity to the environment as well as making you at least 1 or 2 levels weaker than normal. The rest of the seal make your fighting ability much worse and they put a heavy burden on the body. So the summary of that is you will always be weaker than others of the same lvl." She said causing Danny to look away as he also felt that he was helpless and couldn''t refute her. After a brief moment of silence Ay felt that was enough time for him to digest what she just said.


    The blue haired beauty continued," Now not all hope is lost as any three year old body other than the one you took over would have straight up died after going through that type of torcher sealing. So I have a feeling your family might at least hold some secret. So I have put up a to do list for you.


    2: we need information and so all you have to do is go to a library and book stores and even street stalls. I know no one will let a 3 year old read it so all you need to do is make contact with it and I''ll be able to scan anything that comes in contact with your body.


    3: we need to ...


    " AAAHHHH THATS AWESOME YOU SCAN ANY BOOK I TOUCH LIBRARY OF HEAVENS PATH HE....OWWWEEE!!!" "WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT CUTTING ME OFF YOU BASTARD!!!!!" Ay shouts back while beating him senseless. "Sorrry Ay... stop I won''t do it again.. owe... dammit I''m the master soul the master you hear." Once they finished there little shenanigans Ay sighs and says, " It''s impossible for you to have that although we might be able to make something like a mindscape with the books you read on shelves due to your photographic memory but to fuse any skills together to make and ideal techniques is impossible for us. We can study, learn, contemplate things and combine them after heavy research is done but automatically fuse skills without prior knowledge is impossible. Also looking at the many physics theories and laws you have studied I came to a conclusion that there is no such thing as an ideal path, but there is only the path that suites you.


    "Then according to you as long as we get enough information we should by theory be able to fuse or find a way to fuse preexisting techniques to a potentially more powerful one. Then what if the technique we make is flawed without our knowledge how can we work around that?" Danny asked seriously.


    "That''s where I come in, don''t forget who blocked those lighting strikes. I as a sub soul seem stronger than you but that only due to your body age and inhibitions cast on you. As the sub soul I can play the part of being the lab rat for the experiment. I will help you read, store, and test the methods or arts you want to use and if any damage occurs I can still heal as long as you the main soul exist and our connection remains intact."


    "Wow you really do sound like your an AI chip a pretty useful one at that, ..cough.. anyways can we make a type of mind protecting technique that can protect against mental/soul based attacks as well as reinforce the soul/mind? I was thinking like the so called mind palace from PMG but without the attack feature and only used to protect my soul and I''m lucky since I got you this gives me a passive protecting ability for my soul."


    "Wow that''s pretty good idea we need more info on the soul from this world and techniques as many as you can get. Good thinking in removing the attacking option as it would be a huge burden on you considering your current situation, your only three years old having a stronger defense is better. You will always have time to build your attack power in the future." Said Danny quickly changing the subject before another meeting.


    "Ok so 1-origins, 2- info, 3- art & manuals for training, Ay I''m adding a 4th point which is to make mind palace, oh wait better yet a library that will be my own version of LOHP. 4th- project Ethereal Grand Library, what do you think of this Ay?"


    "I like your naming sense and this also concludes pure analysis. Although we didn''t have to do this as you knew everything I said, it was still nice to talk to you Danny. You should rest up for tomorrow begin what we planned out."


    "Wait you mean I didn''t need to come here and I know everything you know, then why did we do this."


    Ay smiles back towards that reply went over and hugged him, " because Danny it''s what you needed don''t forget how you use to calm yourself on earth when you reached your breaking point. You.."


    "I used to go to scientific debates, lectures, or any type of intellectual gathering, that helped me calm down and think logically about my issues." continued Danny finishing Ay''s words while tears began to slide down his cheeks on his physical body. "Thanks for that Ay," he told her as he was in her embrace.


    Sometime past and Danny finally relaxed feeling much better than before at least now he has a plan and goals he wants to achieve. "Ay although I know what you want to say and feel, let''s still talk every now and then."


    "Ok and you don''t have to come here when your busy if you want to say something just think it and I will answer you in your mind"


    "Sounds good tomorrow is the start of my new life so we deserve a good nights sleep."


    Danny left Ay right after leaving this message coming back to reality he saw it was still dark out side. He went to wash his face which was filled with snot and tears, then headed back into his room to sleep.

 Chapter 5 - A Hybrid Is Still Not Human

    As the sun rose from the horizon Ling Tian''s mother went to her sons room to check up on him. Seeing the peaceful look on his face she decided to let him sleep-in. After the event of her son going miss yesterday, she decided to keep him in her sight at all times and stuff him like a turkey at every meal.


    The sun continued to rise till it was shining straight down on Glory City.


    "Little Ling it''s time to wake up it''s already noon." Ling Tian''s mother said softly.


    "Old man leave me alone I''ll get up in a bit."


    "OLD MAN!! you rotten little brat you dare call me your mother "OLD" and on top of that an OLD MAN. Let me remind you how to speak."


    The eruption of loud curses woke him out of his dazed state and fear filled his heart.


    ""RIP Danny may GOD rest your poor soul, amen, amhibata, ameen, etc...""Ay voice sounded in his head saying varying words from different religions of earth.


    SMACK!!!


    _________________________________________________________________________


    Setting on a chair in the kitchen rubbing his cheek he thought,''Ay this is not funny. That hurt like hell, now I know never to make this woman or any woman angry.'' ''I can''t believe you even time the time to make a pray several seconds before I got beat.''


    ''Hehehe just you wait till I..... gulp till I strong enough for you to leave my body freely instead of being cooped up in my mind.. hahahahaha.''just as Danny was gonna think of a reply of revenge he felt as if his life will be lost if he continued.


    "Yup never piss off woman."Danny thought out loud.


    "Dam right you little brat, you never call a woman old, fat, or even worse a man got it." Facing his mother remake he could only nod his head repeatedly.


    Seeing this as his chance he said," mom why do I feel different from other kids my age, for one I was always way stronger, second I always eat more, also when I was in the forest the regular beasts would run away. Mom you also look different from other people and me. Can you tell me please."


    His mother finished making the meal placed it on the table and she stared at him for a while before sighing and said," Finally the food is a bit colder now we can eat. Remember no talking when eating and chew before you swallow."


    Seeing that his mom didn''t say anything he began to eat so he doesn''t get another beating. After being forced to finish the pot completely, Ling''s mother took him to her bed room and said," to think my son is so perceptive you definitely got that from your fathers side as your mothers family we''re all brutes who had muscle for brains."


    "Is it important for you to know this little Ling?" His Mom looked at him waiting for him to speak.


    "Yes Mom I want to know my origins, who is my dad, do we have an inheritance that can give me power to protect you." Danny looked at her eagerly waiting for an answer. Seeing his mom was thinking whether she should say something or not, he unleashed his ultimate trump card that no mother can resist puppy dog eyes. When he did that he heard Ay''s laughter at his attempt. His mom finally gave in after seeing the helpless look on his face.


    " Honey you are too young to know many of what I know, but I won''t deprive you of know who you are. You mother comes from a fighting race as you can see my skin color is tan and my legs are longer than normal humans, also I have a tattoo on my body. These are the external look for our clan and I am from the rare lighter skin tone members. Most of our clan members are dark skinned instead and we have 36 different physics which determine our tattoo." After saying that she took a sip of water and continued.


    "My clan''s name is Sky Origin Divine clan and the clan is further divided into 36 divisions depending on the tattoo a person is born with. Looking at your face I know what your thinking, no you weren''t adopted and yes your fathers clan looked more like the humans in this city. Your father''s clan was from another Powerful race known as Trinity Soul Clan. The characteristics of that clan is that there soul energy is so pure that they usually have very white skin, there hair is colored depending on the soul nature, which are red,orange,yellow,green,blue,indigo,and finally legendary violet color. The violet color is rarely seen at all and out of billions of people, I saw it with were 4 and they are your gramps who is my father, the grandfather and grandmother from your dad''s side, lastly your own father. Remember every word I say today as you will understand more in the future." Ling Tian''s mother explained carefully making sure he digested everything. Once she saw him nod back she decided to continue.


    "The second thing is that there eyes are always gem color," she pulled out a mirror and showed him his eye color, it looked like sapphire combined with an emerald. A shiny sea green color, his hair was black like his mom but the only different was that his hair was so dark it looked like it had a shine. "The inner feature of this clan is that they had three dantans and that means can build 3 soul spaces and host 3 demon spirits. They were really strong too bad they had small number of only 500k clansman. Your father was a halfbreed of the clan the son of the clan head. His mother was a powerful cultivator from the human race. That''s why your father can easily blend in with the human race." The only thing going through Danny''s mind was He is a freaking hybrid.


    ''At least I have some human in me so that makes me human,'' Danny thought to himself.


    ""A hybrid is not human."" Snorted Ay causing Danny''s face to frown. This caused his Mom to worry. "Ling are you ok, I think this much info was too soon how about we call it a day."


    After getting the main bulk of the information he was looking for he nodded to his mom and went back to his room to digest everything.

 Chapter 6 - It Takes A Year To Do A List

    Entering his room Danny sits cross legged and began to meditate slowly slipping in to a sleep-like step he enters his inner world. As soon as he enter he said,"Ay what do you think are my chance with the extra perks from my origins. Does that impact our original plans or should I continue with the plan."


    "Danny-sama to be honest I don''t know if your lucky or not because now we need a lot of info about your race before we can say anything so just go with the plan. Also your 3 nothing you can really do. I have several theroies about the seals you have and it seems if you try cultivating they will absorb the energy to strengthen them selves. Second is we can bipass this system thanks to you having two extra dantans but we need a full understanding there use and function to be able to proceed. Lastly we have to develop a training regimen for you to start training in now as the body of divine origin race can handle a beating but they need massive amounts of energy to get stronger. At this point in time that means to get stuffed to death by your lovely mother."


    "Ok I''ll do it that way, good work Ay I''ll start the training today then from tomorrow onward I''ll touch as many books as I can." Danny stated.


    "In that case three nights out of the week must be used for meditation as it calms you down and can help you contemplate the knowledge we obtain. As for physical I suggest that you start running with no weights and should keep running till your legs give out. To improve body growth and enhance control over your body as well as flexibility you should do at least 30min of improved tai chi, and improved yoga that I have compiled. This is all you get as it took me the whole time you were asleep to find the best method that suited your needs. There is something you should be aware of even if you did these exercises for a long time you won''t get any improvements due to your inhibitions. You should still do them since we''re betting on your mother''s genes to over come them even if it''s only a minute improvement."


    "Thanks Ay I''ll get to work as soon as possible send me the info regarding the improved techniques and I''ll get started immediately." Danny said quickly before exiting his mindscape.


    Right after he left both the tai chi and yoga info became known to him. Now that he calmed down he went to his mother apologized for freaking out and told he was going out to play. He ran towards a nearby house that has been deserted and began training in his Tai chi method. This method was actually a combination of ancient tai chi and modern tai chi as well as a breathing technique he read in a buddhist temple in China. As he was practicing he felt himself calm down and slowly he tried to get accustomed to the movements. After 30 min of practicing he finally felt the adverse effect of the seals. No matter how many repetitions he had done there were to many flaws in his movements and he didn''t perform anything right. His coordination was chaotic like when he tried to move his right hand to flow slowly in front of his heart so he can alternate it with his left arm it would veer from his d?s?r?d course. His body and breath also weren''t in synch no matter how he tried it didn''t work. Thankfully he already expect this or else he would have gave up.


    Danny then started his yoga stretching and when he finished he felt relaxed. Although the results weren''t what he wanted he still felt refreshed as if every cell in his body energized. He then went for a run around the abandoned house until his legs gave out. He got up after sometime and looked at the sky, seeing that the sun was straight up he hurried home for lunch. He ran like his life depended on it as he didn''t wanna get a beating from his mom also because he felt really hungry.


    When he got home his mom had started setting the table up for lunch so he quickly walk in greeted his mom respectfully then sat down waiting to eat. He breathed a sigh of relief now that he ate his fill, but just as he was going to excuse himself a large hand clutched his puny arms. Then held him in his seat as while another hand with a rusty looking spoon full of food came flying into his mouth. Just like breakfast he was the fed until the entire pot was emptied. During the whole process hate began to form in his heart toward those who sealed him. He already hated them but this was the last straw why does he have to be tortured with food at every single meal. '' One this Daddy get powerful he will freaking kill you by suffocating you with hell a lot of food, Bastards just you wait I''ll show you'' thought Danny aggressively as he went to the bathroom.


    Danny came back to see his mom and asked her if she can take him to the library afterwards, to sight see in bookshops and street stalls. Although it was a weird request which mother would be happy to see her kid interested in gaining knowledge. She told him to get dressed and they both left soon after.


    As they approached the city library it looked very grand and was designed beautifully. When they stepped inside his mother pulled out there commoner certificates without any hassle they went right in. From what Danny understood apparently the rich have to pay to get in but commoners were given an exemption by the city lord. This was excellent news to Danny as he feared they won''t afford multiple visits as they are poor as hell. When they stepped in his mom took him to the children section, which was only one shelf from the entire library, and then she told him to not make noise and let him go to look at the books. She herself went to a near by self picked up a book and sat down to read to herself.


    Danny quickly touched every single book in the child section that he could reach. As he was thinking of how to reach the upper books Ay told him to try touching the shelf and she will see if she can scan it. He put his hand on the shelf and held a book in his other hand making it look like he was reading. After 20 min Ay said she was able to scan the rest of the books but it takes more time to reach and scan each one separately. She also stated she needs at least 10 min to recover before continuing. Although it was a waste to scan this section it was at least a good test to see if he could really learn the books this way. Now that he new it works he began going shelf to shelf until it was time to leave.


    After 5 hours Danny and his mom left the library then went to a couple of book shops, but sense it was late they went home to eat which caused fear and hate to bloom Danny''s heart. Because the size of library was huge he b?r?ly copied 1% of the books. They went home ate and then Danny began to mediate for the rest of the night. After Just like that a routine was built and repeated everyday. As time past and the seasons changed a year past by in an instant.

 Chapter 7 - An Unforgettable Birthday (1)

    Over the course of one year Danny went through a lot. The first thing was that he began to see improvements in his body after 6 months of training. His body really needed hell a lot of food to support his training in turn this helped him finally perform 1 flawless set of both the tai chi techniques and the yoga techniques. Although he was failing a lot he still was able to get several good sets in. Also through his constant limit breaking running his appetite increased and he began to look much healthier and he put on some mass. Although if it was anyone they would have gotten better results within 1 month, too bad he can''t do anything the seals.


    The second thing that happen was that within eight months he finished scanning the all the book in the public library as well as all the bookshops. He also visited the street stalls several times and scanned all the books he could get his hands on. At night he would meditate and join the blue haired beauty Ay in analyzing and theorizing different techniques that can help him cultivate. Too bad they still didn''t get anywhere as they confirmed that these seals will try to strengthen themselves preventing him from gathering energy to power up. On the bright side they also made a were able to update there original thoughts on the seals and as long as they get something that holds a large amount of energy it should break the seals before it can absorb it.


    The best news they got was 10 months in where Danny held a very old manuscript that scattered upon contact. Thanks to Ay''s scaling speed of soul power they were able to remember all the info in it. It was not a martial arts book or cultivation technique but the theory behind soul power and soul realms and it stated that as long as someone has a powerful soul then even if they didn''t have a dantan they should in theory be able to use soul a the medium for the realm. So using this idea Ay began to work on the Ethereal Grand Library mind art.


    Danny was also thankful for going through all books he could get his hands on from earth as many techniques or skills they helped them out a lot. For instance there was a Taoist temple that had the soul are soul breathing art which was used as the base for his meditation technique. There was the understanding of physics and mathematics that helped them calculate the chances of success for there experiments. The most useful stuff was the light novels he read where many of the skills mentioned turned out to be possible thanks to Ay''s tampering.


    The year that pastes was very productive but it was too bad he couldn''t get anything out of his mom.


    Coming back to the present Danny right now is really happy as he finished his scheduled training but more than that is that Ay told him she will give him his birthday gift when he meditates tonight. Yes tomorrow is an exciting day as it is Danny''s birthday as well as his 1 year anniversary in this world. As he got home he happily greeted his mom and like any other spoiled brat he asked about his gift.


    " You really wanna know what your present is little brat. Follow me." His mother said as she led him to her room. In there she pushed her bed aside and began to move the things that were underneath clearing the floor. Then she pulled out small part of the wooden plank (imagine those scenes in movies where money is hidden in the floor under a tile) and pulled out a small ring. The ring had a green gem in the center and it looked like two dragons one on each side trying to eat it. One dragon was colored black the other dragon was colored white.


    "This here is the family heirloom of your fathers family also the symbol of the clan head of the Trinity Soul Clan. Inside contains all your dads inheritance as well as the core inheritance of Sky Origin Divine Clan. Everything you want to know about your heritage is in hear. This ring is also has the ability to protect your life when you enter your soul force to active it. This can be considered and early gift now come let''s go and eat." Ling Tian''s Mom then walk towards the kitchen followed by little ling. They sat down to eat lunch before going on there little reading quest. She then like any other mom took her sons plate began to fill it with rice followed by chicken meat with curry. Looking at his mom filled his heart with warmth, although she was tough and beat him sometimes it was these moments that mad him appreciate her. As Danny was day dreaming his mother puts the plate in front of her and the huge pot in front of him.


    "Mom why is the pot..." while Danny was about to ask why is the pot in front of him instead of a plate his mother cuts him of. She glared at him and said,"shut up and eat, there is no talking at the table did you for get your manners already little brat."


    "But Mom I need a plate and a spoo.. OWE!!"


    "Brat you dare talk back to your mother, what nonsense are you spouting "you want a plate" your plate is this pot here it has been for the past year. This is your second gift from me now eat and don''t annoy me hump." His mother slapped him and mouthed an earful causing Danny''s eyes to get watery. Danny held back his tears as he slowly help the rice scooper and began to eat his "plate". The beautiful laughter of Ay echoed in his mind as he ate. Danny then engraved this lesson in his heart and added a new goal to his list to and that was to spank women for revenge.


    After finishing his meal Danny went with his mom and instead of going to the library he went directly to the book stores. He took his time looking at the new arrivals too bad nothing was that useful. They then continued towards the street stalls. He began looking one stall at a time and thanks to his benge scanning/meditating cycle he amassed a large knowledge about rare plants, stones, gems, artifacts that were recorded. Adding this 1 year of going to the market place he became pretty experienced in spotting treasures. Too bad there poor or else he could have bought a lot of things.


    Going through the stalls he was disappointed that there was nothing he can use. The were some incomplete manuals which he managed to touch but other than that nothing came into his eyes. Finally the sun was settling and he still didn''t find anything. As he decided to call it a day one of the stalls had some type of gym that looked similar to the one on the ring his mom gave him. As he approached the stall he bent down and picked up the gem and like any other kid in his place he said, " Wow mister what a shiny stone, I have 2 copper coins is that enough?"


    "Kid are you trying to hustle me, do I look that stupid to you this here is a gem I found in a far away ruins I b?r?ly managed to escape with my life with this gem."


    "Mister what''s a hustle? I didn''t say your stupid mister I just asked if my money is enough." Danny acted his part really well to the point that even the man began to question himself.


    "Sorry kid your money is not enough you should go home with your mom."


    " Mister did you really find this stone in a ruins far away, are you not tricking us do you even have a map of that place?"


    "See here kid this is the map so now you know it''s legit." Said the seller proudly while Danny touched it gleefully as now he new where to go to look for his chance to break his shackles. He apologized for causing a disturbance and went back home with his mom. After having a torturous dinner he went to his room sat cross legged and went to see Ay.

 Chapter 8 - An Unforgettable birthday (2)

    As soon as he entered his mindscape he saw Ay, with a smile on her face, standing in front of him behind her was a small house and in front of the house was a patch of grass.


    "Is that..... my gift Ay I''m not sure we can do it as souls though." Said Danny shocked by Ay daring act.


    As he was staring at the house he was suddenly attacked so hard that stars began to appear in front of him.


    "STUPID PERVERT! Can''t you be serious for once, you give me a headache, how can you be so tactless?" Ay yelled as she continued to beat Danny for a bit.


    "You didn''t have to hit me, it hurts soul injury takes longer time to heal, also what would a guy expect when a hot girl smiles at him in front of an empty house." Danny retorted as he was rubbing his cheek.


    Out of all the replies Danny had expected from Ay he didn''t think she would say,"guy more like brat."


    "Ay I''ll have you know between the two of us I''m 30 year old soul while you are only a bratty 14 year old."


    "Hahahahaha here look in this mirror and tell me who is the brat." Ay said as she materialized a mirror more like an illusion of one as it''s not physical. Danny began to inspect his soul image and to his surprise he looked like little Ling who he fused with.


    "Ay what''s going on why am I a brat. Well your soul has fully fused with and got used to the body and vice versa. So now you are little Ling officially and your soul took the shape of the body. In an indirect way this does make you a bit stronger outside the seals suppression. This little increase has help me get stronger by 2x and helped me finish your gift." As she said this she waived her hand and as information began to appear in Danny''s head. Once he received this transmission a smile formed on his face. He look back at Ay and saw the most beautiful smile on her cute face.


    "Ay this really is the greatest gift you have given me with this we finally finished the list. Thank you Ay now that I have the Ethereal Grand Library soul skill we can work more efficiently as well as have a stronger defense for my soul against mental/soul based attacks. That house behind you was what you made to test the technique but since you were only the sub soul you could only make that house with the total power of your ability."


    "That''s true thanks to a few things we got I also include the soul materialization skill (found in the city library)and the mind realm creation skill (from his previous life that was put in a collector of Chinese/ancient arts museum) using that with your talents as well as that soul medium realm theory we destroyed by accident I was able to make the initial stages of the skill two months ago but making them quantifiable and doing many algorithms / testing out each result my self until I finally got to this point and there was no improvement. I realized that this was the limit of my ability and unless you break the shackles on you I won''t be able to improve."


    " In theory from what I got from you as I get stronger so will my talents, your skills, and the Library in all aspects. If someone stronger than me attacked my soul what are the chances? Can I store soul energy(force)? Will I be able to use beast souls and how will my inhibitors react?"


    " Yes this technique depends on soul strength so as you get stronger so will the skill. Second if someone is stronger than you then your screwed, in your current situation if it wasn''t for your origins then even normal humans are a threat to you in fact a 5 year would have been a dangerous threat. You can but remember a mind palace type technique is imaginary or better put an illusion to the physical plane so at best this is merely a support technique. With me as the center this will be our storage of information, workshop and mental fortress so if we have energy stored into the fake realm then it will definitely be stronger. The used soul force can be restored through the meditation technique." Ay said waiting for Danny to comprehend the pros and cons of this skill.


    "No you can store beast souls for now but if you can get the cultivation skill of Nei Lei it''s possible. But that is still 12 years from now. Lastly your can store 99 units of soul force and you can''t break through to bronze rank as that will allow the inhibitors to grow stronger and that''s not something we want. There are other ways we can try to overcome the seals but that will depend on the inheritance you received and the effectiveness of the EGL skill."


    After answering his questions Ay yawned materialized a bed and went in. This sight caused Danny to be speechless as he wasn''t done talking. It also reminded him of the beating earlier. He then mumbled to himself to get stronger and spank this annoying woman. Just as Danny was about to leave his mind space. Ay says, " I''m glad you liked your gift Danny, happy birthday. Oh and Goodnight."


    "Thanks again Ay, and goodnight. I don''t know what I would have done without you." Danny said as he felt guilty for his earlier thoughts. Too bad he didn''t see Ay''s evil smirk or he wouldn''t have regretted it. Just as he was about to leave a second time, "Oh Danny can you please tell me who is the little brat."


    Shocked by what he just heard, Danny turned and pointed his finger at her. As their eyes met he said," I am." This caused Ay to laugh loudly and Danny to exit quickly.


    "Dam girls and there narrow minds."


    AN:: I wrote this chapter to sort of explain how Ay and Danny are able to make techniques and as I stated it they need time to make it. This is only possible because his soul is at least 10x stronger than earth when he collided with Ay and after he got hit with the lightning is soul became 50x stronger and now 1 year after fusing with Ling Tian''s strong soul as well as meditation we can say he is 60-70x stronger than on earth. So his talents which will be mentioned later on as well as some of his time on earth. After this chap I won''t explain how they did it I might give a few names of the techniques used but all we need to know Mc read over 100,000 books on earth, he also has Eidetic mem So never forget. He also have eye who make up for is short comings and is unaffected by the seals. He has strong body plus inheritance but he need a large amount of pure energy to break his seals to cultivate.

 Chapter 9 - An Unforgettable Birthday (3)

    The next day Danny got up early and ate another torturous breakfast. He after he finished eating he began to inspect the pot thinking it''s a legendary artifact or how else can it look the same size and hold even more food than it did yesterday. Finding nothing unusual he left to play(train) outside at the abandoned house.


    As he arrived at the abandoned home he got into his tai chi stance and began his cycles. This time he did it much more fluid than usual and although he was clumsy and looked like he was doing it for the first time its hundreds of times better than 1 year ago. After ending his tai chi practice an hour later than usual, he started on his yoga and the results were equally shocking if there had been any witnesses here. A year ago he could b?r?ly stretch and even though he tried his hardest to overcome his limit the inhibitions made his coordination and reaction time sloppy. Now he is able stretch correctly and his control over his muscles and breathing are in synch. Concluding his yoga instead of going on a run he found a flat stone sat cross legged and began to meditate.


    As he entered his soul space he greeted Ay but didn''t talk to her as he wanted to focus on the EGL soul skill they developed and he also had some of his own idea to make it stronger. He asked Ay to hold his hand as he wanted her to be the center of the technique like the librarian in a library. He began to activate the skill slowly his real body, soul body, as well as Ay began to breath as one slowly soul force began to enter his body through his mouth. Ay being the one who can use the energy began to his soul body. As he felt the energy enter his so he began to use the EGL skill and slowly a small plot of land began to form and soul force depleted quickly but replenished just as fast. Once the plot of land had expanded to its limit about 100 meter diameter. A huge building looking the the White House but it was golden in color and it was much taller. The shape of the of the entire building was a hexagon with a giant dome in the center. Each side looked like the front view of the White House. Sweat slowly formed on Danny''s physical body. His soul was also enduring pain. If Ay wasn''t there helping him control the energy everything would dissipate instantly.


    The down side of the technique was that they had to build it in one sitting. Ay also was feeling exhausted but they persisted regardless. Slowly a giant wall was built around the edges of the land. On top the walls from all six sides were giant cross bows. With in the bounds of the wall was a giant grass land but it didn''t seem as peaceful as it look and as many traps were hidden with in them. There was a dense purple colored mist covering every thing within the bounds of the wall this was derived from and illusion skill that shows ones inner fear. After a while everything finally came together from the grand library which was 20m in diameter and stood 20 m high you could see everything clearly. Surrounding the library was a huge maze about 30 meters long same height as the library, then the grass field filled with traps which also spanned for 30 meters finally, the huge metal wall that were also hexagon shaped when each side was connected for 20 meters long 30meters height.


    The entire sky for the rest of the distance was covered in purple mist. Danny breathed in relief as this was the hardest part and they finished it despite the difficulty. Now all he had to do was restore soul force into the center of the library then infuse part of his soul into it in order to engrave his innate skills. The ability the library will get is what is innately attributed to him. Ay ahead of the game as always reminded him to maintain the Rhythm and then he began to restore soul force. Danny eyes opened and he gathered all the soul force and compressed it into the part of his soul and placed it into the core(center area of Lib). Once he placed it there many shelves began to form books on every detail he saw, read, experienced. Every type of subject he read appeared as books. Looking at the ceiling within the dome every map he scan in the past year was organized in one giant complete map but compare to the entire tiny world it is nothing. It only covered the area around Glory city for 100 miles diameter. The farthest point on the map was the runes which was around 400 miles away. Ay stepped up and began to fuse with the core. Now that Ay fused with it the entire EGL came to life. Danny then exited his mind scape and thought to Ay if the skill is active as he stopped controlling it himself and left that job to Ay. Ay responded and said he now has a passive support soul technique that can copy, analyze, defend, and fuse skills which Ay will test herself before giving it to him. Ay also had access to the soul force and this will shorten the time to make techniques and is also energy to defend against invaders.


    Danny thanked Ay and got up to start his run but when he saw that it was almost 1 hour after lunch (sun reading). He decided to go home directly or else he will bear the brunt of momzilla. He was thinking about how awesome it would be to enjoy a huge cake to himself. When he finally got to the front of his house he open the door and yelled, "MOM I''M HOME." He didn''t hear a reply back, thinking that his mom is pissed at him he got scared. He walked slowly into the kitchen and what he saw was a sight to he won''t forget.

 Chapter 10 - An Unforgettable Birthday Final: If I Live You Will Die

    The sight that greater him was blood all over the walls and cake squashed and spread all over the floor. The even more horrifying sight was that his dead mother with her eyes open looking right at him. Her arms were spread apart and directly nailed to the ground. Her legs had cut marks all over and there were small needles sticking out of her fingers and toes. There was a spear pierced through her heart. This combined with the background blood, glass, cake and the afternoon sun blending it all together. The worst part about all this was that he would never forget this sight. Sorry, can''t forget even if he wanted to.


    Ay was yelling in his mind trying to wake him up from his stupor but he ignored it as he let everything sink in.


    Tears of blood began to stream down his face yet he remained expressionless even his eye seemed devoid from feelings. If it wasn''t for the blood flowing from his eyes no one would know what he was feeling. His mind was really shaken this time, although it was short he got to experience the love of a mother for the first time and he appreciated the moments he spent with her. Yet now everything he dreamed,to help her live a better life, to let her see him married, to simply see his mother''s smile, all that was torn to shreds regrets that could never be forgotten.


    Ay kept crying out as the intense wave of sadness, and regret as well as the look on his little face. He still 4 so imagine a four year old so heartbroken that he seems lifeless that''s what Ay saw accompanied by his strong emotions.


    Finally he came back to dropped to the floor and began wail. People in the surroundings began to gather to the sound of a kids wailing. When they entered and saw the scene they took a step back speechless. They didn''t even know how to console the youth this was a brutal death one that will scar him for life. After a couple of minutes one of the neighbors in the slums a good friend of his mother''s began to call for help but she didn''t approach him.


    Ay voice finally echoed so loudly that he heard it clearly. "GET UP NOW! GRAB WHAT EVER YOU NEED, TAKE THAT WEAPON AND RUN TOWARD THE FOREST AREA YOU WERE AT WHEN YOU FIRST CAME HERE! WE DON''T KNOW WHO OUR ENEMY IS BUT HE WOULDN''T LEAVE A LOOSE END LIKE YOU! SO GO NOWWWW!!!!!"


    Each and every word woke Danny up he got up walked to his mother and closed her eyes then took the spear and a pendent hanging from his mother''s neck. Look up at the crowd and he declared in his high pitched voice slowly,"If I Live After Today You Will Die!"


    He then ran as fast as he can while Ay tried to calm him down and keep him focused by activating EGL in full force all though this will deplete the soul force they can restore it when they find a place to rest. He made it out of the gates before the guards could even react. He was already long gone by the time they got up and follow his trail. He kept running and Ay was keeping track of his position at all times. She thanked god for giving Danny amazing multitasking ability.


    She told him there should be a small mountain that is unnoticeable 1 km east from his position. He changed his course and kept on running until he reached his destination. The small mountain was behind the big one in front of him. As he started to run around the mountain he was stopped by a light hit to his left side. When he got up he saw cat type beast it had a small tail, long claws, white fur and a black line from the top of it''s head to it''s tail.


    Although it had weaker strength than other beasts like bears and tigers. It''s long sharp claws make up for its offense and it''s original talents are it''s speed and dodging skills. Ay''s transmitted the beast info.


    "So your a black lined lynx, judging by your size you should only be a young ?du?t not yet at the bronze rank. If you were at the bronze rank I might not had a chance. I am sorry but I am having a fu?k?d up birthday and you are destined to be my outlet."


    ""You stupid fool that thing is way stronger than you get out of there, if you were older maybe you would stand a chance but your 4!!!!"


    "Ay I don''t care I''m gonna kill it." Right after he said this out loud he ran towards the lynx. The lynx as if staring mockingly began dodging and attacking. One cut after the other began to to appear on his arms but the pain was unbearable. ""You seals are acting up those perverted old fools really messed you up. Every damage you take the pain will be amplified. I guess they did all this to make sure you wouldn''t grow."" Ay yelled. The lynx just stood there looking at him screaming in pain. The cat never did a lethal blow and was just playing around with him when it gets board it will devour him. Danny stood up faced the lynx he ran to attack as he thought,''I will kill those old undying fool, I will kill the one who murdered my mom, and I will spank my women all night long.'' Every dream he had suddenly popped into his mind while the lynx seemed like it got bored and decided to go for the kill. The two ran towards each other but the lynx when serious was very fast and had reach him in a single second. As Danny thought this was his end, Ay voice sound like an angel from heaven.""meditate"" he had been doing meditation for and entire year the only skill that the inhibitor didn''t affect. With in a fraction of a second he entered deep meditation as him and Ay''s rhythm was already in synch. Soul energy began to flow towards him. The lynx didn''t notice any of this and thought its pray gave up so attacked swiftly toward his neck. Yet before the claw reached half the distance. The soul force wasn''t breathed into him instead wrapped around the entire spear by Ay and in a blink of an eye pierced through the lynx''s mouth. The black-lined lynx fell onto the ground lifeless. Danny followed and dropped to the ground he smiled as he looked towards the sky. "I won, I finally won."he said softly then he fainted from exhaustion as Ay''s voice was calling him to wake up sounded in the background(of his mind).

 Chapter 11 - Inheritance (1)

    A couple of hours had past and Danny finally opened his eyes. "Finally you bastard are awake hurry and leave quickly find a near by cave or something to rest in."


    "How long was I out Ay?"


    "A couple of hours an you got lucky no other beast came. Now hurry Danny I still wanna see tomorrow."


    Danny got up although he was in pain his injuries were mostly healed. He then asked Ay what going on.


    " Grab your spear I''ll tell you on the way leave the beast as we might get tracked by other monsters." Pulling his spear out of the beast he begins to make his way toward the small mountain while looking around to check for any caves.


    "While you were out, your wounds although weren''t serious they were a lot. Your body despite the seals some began to heal your wounds at a visible rate. So I think if we check your inheritance we might find enhanced healing among your the innate skills of the SODC(sky origin divine clan). The seals on you mainly prevent you from cultivating but don''t seem to affect innate attributes which explains why your talents from the previous worlds and this one could activate. I''ll screen your body when you heal up and restore soul force. Also the technique we used previously has been saved and I am working on improvements. Wait a second there should be a cave at the end of this stream."


    Ay yelled as she notice the stream end into a small lake. This lake was between the small mountain recorded in the map and the forest. Danny followed the stream till he reached the lake then he went toward the mountain behind it(lake). As he reach there he stepped towards a very wide tree a meter and a half wide and as tall as the rest of the trees 10 meters tall. This tree was at the edge of the forest and he decided to rest a bit. So he sat on the ground and sat with his back laying against the tree. He gripped his spear looking at his surroundings as he slowly caught his breath. As he calmed down seeing that no one or beast followed he pressed his back against the tree stumbling into the tree.


    He got up rubbing his back grabbed his spear and prepared to leave when he heard Ay tell him to look around make sure everything is clear. There wasn''t much to see but a hollow tall tree so Ay told him to cover the small entrance with a bush. He went to a nearby bushes with white flowers and small thorns growing out of the stem. He dug two and put them around the entrance but then he received info from Ay to get the bush that was half the size of the two he got and had blue and red flowers with a bitter smell. According to Ay this can hide his scent to some extent so he dug it out and put it in between the two other bushes and entered the tree.


    "Ay is this place really safe, it''s crowded and the tree seems weak." Danny asked confused why Ay told him to stay here.


    "It may feel crowded but for a 4 year old like you it''s enough space to sleep. The space inside is two meters height, one meter wide, and one meter long. The tree is pretty strong and there is nothing to worry about. The entrance is blocked and most beasts won''t want to get close or detect your sent and finally you got lucky to find the brittle entrance of the tree. This was an old den of a beast known as wood borrower(giant squirrel like beast with snake like scales instead of fur and two very strong claws it also has beaver like teeth) and it makes its home in the center of a tree and builds a brittle entrance when it sleeps inside. Now before you say anything please meditate a bit and restore you energy." Danny began to meditate and immediately his body, soul and Ay breathed as one and slowly began to restore soul force. After a while the soul form Danny opened his eyes and looked at Ay.


    "So did you calm down."


    "Yes Ay although I''m in pain, I feel better physically and mentally."


    "Good!" Then Danny began to yell in pain as Ay beat the hell out of him.


    " I told you the logical approach was to escape, get stronger and come back for revenge but your reaction time was slow and many people came which most likely alerted the killers. They will keep try to kill you to prevent future threats. Then I told you to escape from that dumb cat although it was faster than you it obviously wouldn''t kill you quickly and you would have made it to the lake and jumped inside. That cat hates water and will never get near the lake.


    What is gotten into you, I know our mom died but you can''t get yourself killed or that would end everything. The only useful thing you did was make this skill EGL because if it wasn''t for this we would probably have died."


    Danny felt the fear in her heart as well as the pain he felt and he realized he wasn''t alone. Ay was always with him and if he died so will she. Although he was getting beat up, he didn''t retaliate in the slightest. After Ay calmed down Danny got up and said,"Dam woman you showed no mercy at least take it easy on me. I''m only human I make mistakes and how else was I supposed to act when my mom was killed. You might be right at the lynx but the bad luck streak I had put me in a bad mood and finally I had you and my mom only for her to be taken away. I wanted to win to see if I had the chance to control my fate. I don''t was to feel the way I did back there helpless."


    Ay sighed and feeling the negative vibe she changed the subject," Ok so here is why you feel pain even till now the seals are currently extending the period of time you feel pain but this might not be bad news but first I have a question do you feel hungry?" Danny nods toward Ay. "Then I will help you open bring out your inheritance from the ring so we can check it maybe their is something that can help you."


    Danny took out the ring that he placed on his mother''s necklace and placed it on his finger. Then Ay sent some of the restored soul force and released the ?h?st. The ?h?st was purple color and had gold lines going around it it laid half a meter wide and .75 meter length taking about half the floor space of the tree. Then he began to scan the books one by one. After he finished copying all the books he began to inspect the items inside but Ay told him there is no point as in one of the books it mention them. He didn''t have the soul power to activate it and they were also too heavy for him to hold it.


    "Danny come in here I want to tell you somethings I found."Ay said. Dropping the items back into the ?h?st and closing it. He the. Meditated to go into his soul space.


    Ay then proceeded to say, "The good news is that now we know where all the extra food you ate go. It is stored into your cells all over your body as physical energy and helps restore your body. The restoration is mostly to non fatal wounds and it restores equivalent to the amount of energy stored." This news surprised Danny as he thought his mom was just torturing him for fun and in the end she was the one who help in saving his life.


    "This is no time to get emotional now I have 36 fighter physics I will begin working on fusing them as one and that should give you a unique overpowered technique." Ay said as she saw Danny remember him mom.


    " No need for that Ay I need a technique that can improve my strength that is uninhibited by the seals, my innate talents. At least for until I get rid of these seals I can improve my strength to defend myself out here." Danny said back to Ay.


    Ay smiles at Danny who seemed to get back into the game, "Ok but for that you need to understand your body and spirit completely and then learn which innate abilities you have inherited. Would you like me to begin?"


    Danny looked at Ay paused for a bit before saying," Yes."

 Chapter 12 - Inheritance (2)

    "Let me start with the sky origin divine clan racial abilities. Each one of the 36 divisions has a unique ability to itself like the solar division they can use solar flames from the sun. Now before I tell you which division you from I will tell you the names of the divisions there abilities are obvious in a way. The divisions are scale, gold, sun, star, night, burst, roc, wind, gravity, wood, light, demon,lightning, wave, spirit, dragon, eye, power, tiger, beetle, sword, storm, devour, blood, poison, cloud, void, speed, fire, wolf, mountain, hawk, origin, rain, shadow, spear.


    Now the rest is easy so how to determine which group a member joins is based on tattoo type while the status of the individual is initially determined by the tattoo color. Unlike humans who need soul stones to see his talent type and soul form this clan uses the tattoo. If someone had a a snake tattoo and it was red color he joins the scale division as a foot soldier." Ay explained what was in the books and waited to see if he had any questions. Danny didn''t say anything and nodded to her to continue.


    " The sword or spear tattoo of weapons usually they are very proficient in using them and improve at a fast rate. The storm usually have tattoos of natural disasters. The unique one is demon as they have a clear physical enhancement and don''t look like normal clan members, they tend to have a either bigger arms, or thicker legs or rarely both. The demon division have a very strong raw power. The dragon division are the elites in the clan and the origin division are the leaders or have the purest bloodline. The void usually have space related ability, the blood have blood ability. The devourer division have a type of ability that usually consumes others or things to strengthen or heal oneself. The rest is self explanatory as I stated earlier, color and tattoo determines everything as well as which of the 36 techniques they should train in. Spirit is the mysterious group and they have stronger souls than the rest of the clansman also they tend to have soul innate ability."


    "You come from the smallest division the origin division as in the book your mom wrote about herself that she was the grand daughter of the ancestor of the clan (same ancestor who was defeated by sage emperor for not submitting to him.)


    The innate abilities that are shared among the divisions are enhanced regeneration, stronger bodies, enhanced stamina, and the most important one battle heart. The strength of warriors from the SODC does not decrease with the progression of battle and this is due to their hearts. This is also the reason the sage emperor deemed them as a threat and seal the clan away. Unfortunately your heart was sealed away or this would have been an awesome ability." Danny was happy to know he was from the clan leader division. He then asked Ay about why they needed that absurd amount of energy to cultivate. She said that they need energy to supply there racial skills as well as strengthen them. Then he asked her if she can quantify the value of energy used by the enhanced regeneration she said she would need him to regenerate a few times to get a precise number.


    "Those are the main innate abilities available your origin clan is different as they tend to unlock an ability every realm break through copper- silver.


    ((Author Note:not sure if I wrote bronze lvl or copper lvl for the first break through but have no time to go back and check :(..))


    So until you reach a breakthrough we won''t know your other innate skills. I think you should cultivate that origin divine body skill unique to your division." I continued to explain.


    Danny pondered for a moment before he asked," Ay is it possible to cultivate a secondary soul to help you with the research while I the continue to trying to find energy source to break the shackles. In this way you can proceed to make a technique combining the 36 divine body techniques and I can do research on what I need to use immediately."


    "As of right now sadly no but I do have good news the trinity divine origin clan have two innate abilities the first is soul regeneration, the second is soul force augmentation. The second ability is when you begin storing soul force in your dantan the soul energy in the surrounding will make a clear thin defensive layer over your skin and this ability is passive but the skill is proportional to the amount of energy in your dantan. The good news is I now understand how to bypass the central dantan and begin cultivating the lower dantan. You obviously can''t break through but you can store 99 units of soul force and this will not only give you the soul armor but also give you another source of energy to supplement the EGL."


    " Thanks Ay but although that''s a strong technique we need to strengthen my cells in a way, since we know the can store energy for regeneration. It should be possible to enhance my body like demon beasts do in theory." All through Danny knew that there were powerful techniques in his inheritance, he knew he couldn''t use it.


    Ay looked at Danny seeming a little hesitant then she sighed and said," I sort of already researched this type of technique a while back but since it requires a physical body I couldn''t test it and just improved it based on theoretical models. The main reason I''m hesitant is because the main essence of the art was based off a devil cultivation skill from one of your novels, that Debora used the blood of infants and stored the energy in his body. I already modified it with several techniques that absorb the energy and use it to enhance there cultivation base. Now that you need this technique let me use the devouring part from your SOD clan, let me use the ideal refinement process of the many techniques you gathered, and finally the energy be distributed through the devil art throughout your body.


    If you help me out we might be able to finish the best possible combination of the different techniques much quicker." After Ay finished her explanation he realized that this could be the route to get stronger the only one. After a couple of hours they finally finished this technique but the only draw back they saw so far was that he had to be full before using this skill.


    He then went out to hunt small animals while Ay began to search for the best method to unlock his lower dantan. The reason they chose that one was because the upper dantian was named heavenly core which can only be opened in the heavenly fate realm.


    After a couple more hours of hunting Danny began to cook his food on a fire he just mad around 500 meters away from the tree. He caught 2 rabbits, 1 horned deer, 3 squirrels which is enough for him for now and the next morning. After cooking the animals he ate the way his mom used to make him, finishing he stored the rest of the food underground and went back to his place to sleep. He returned the ?h?st back into the ring and placed it on the necklace then he went to sleep.


    Next day he was awoken by Ay who sounded really excited," Danny I found a way for you to unlock your dantian. I also improved the mediation breathing technique fusing it with the two base breathing techniques from each clan hahahahahahaha. You ready after we do this your going to go through hell hunting demon beast to improve." Smiling Danny said "let''s do it Ay," and then information flooded his mind.

 Chapter 13 - Dosing Using Demon Beasts

    The technique that Ay developed was called the soul core opening art. This art uses the soul which encompasses the body to focus on the dantan and infuse it with soul energy. Danny himself will be using his improved meditation technique which was more suited to him and began to breath slowly the soul energy around him began to gather and then Ay focused the energy that entered the EGL to the lower dantan and the slowly covered it once the entire dantan was covered in about 50units of soul force it began to swallow the energy then Ay began to slowly as unit after unit. This may sound easy but to manipulate soul force to this degree is like when Nei Lei beat shen yue in the library.


    Several hours past and finally the last unit of soul force entered his earth core. Ay then began to restore the core of EGL to 99 soul force and then finally Danny opened his eyes. He was shocked to final that there was soul energy still gathered around his entire body. Once he stood up the soul energy began to attach to his skin once 5 minutes passed thin layer of soul armor formed around him and it was very clear so not many people would notice it.


    "Wow Danny the soul armed is actually made from 198 units of soul force, it looks like as long as any dantan is open then the total number of soul force stored in the body will be the quantity used to form the soul armor. Danny this means that copper level beasts can''t one shot you, copper rank 3 and lower."


    "Interesting I also feel my body feels somewhat lighter. Maybe it''s due to the meditation technique. Ay can you transmit the spear clans spear arts for me to practice and also please add the danger zones being demon beasts silver and up as well as the most common demon beast seen in the areas of the maps we "brought" from Glory city..." As he was going to continue Ay interrupted," You also want the recorded attacks and weaknesses of these creatures and I will add to that you should go search for thin-green bamboo and get the tendons of a copper lvl beast to make a bow. While you get those things and hunt demon beasts, I will make a technique that can help you in archery. Danny before you go to hunt demon beast power up your body with beasts below the copper rank so that your body can grow at a gradual rate without alerting the seals."


    "All right Ay from this moment when I walk out of here I will begin hunting, it''s time for others to be pray this time around." As Danny said this he walked towards the entrance of the tree. He began to inspect his surroundings, seeing that nothing was there he walked toward where he ate last night he looked for the tree he hung the animal skin on. He felt annoyed that he had to skin them using a freaking treasure that can insta kill an ancestor realm cultivator. He was sure if his grandfather from his mom''s side saw him he would give him a beating. Then he dug up the ground directly under the tree branch(that held the animal skin) and pulled out his food. He went to the stream cleaned his food and ate them clean then he ran as quietly as a 4 year old can and went to fight demon beast.


    *******


    One month later, a youth who looked like he was five holding a spear in his hands and was fighting a bear type demon beast that was about to enter the copper rank. The beast swung its powerful claw toward the boy. The boy dodged by rolling to the side. The ground he was on shook, when he looked back to where he was standing he found a small hole about 5 inches deep into the ground.


    " Thank god this one is slow it will be easy kill."


    "" Just don''t get careless Danny we don''t want what happen last time you fought this beast to occur. If it wasn''t for your armor you would have died in one hit. ""


    ''Ay your worrying for nothing, last time is last time I have improved significantly sense then and I broke through the beginner stages of the spear art. I am also as strong as this beast almost at the bronze rank number one. When have I ever steered you wrong?''


    ""Do you really want me to answer that? No I don''t think you do. Don''t for get that when we just started your stupid ?ss ran into a freakin wolf den which I warned you about earlier. Your idiotic act almost got us killed and..... WATCH OUT ROLL 3 OCLOCK NOW!""


    ''Thanks for that Ay see with us together there is nothing we can''t do'' Danny thought as he dodged the attack and aimed his spear toward the bears right knee.


    ""You are gonna give me a heart attack one day. I might just pass on before you."Ay said feeling aggrieved.


    ''Ay don''t be like that your a soul so you won''t ever die from a heart attack.''


    ""Aargh! Stupid bear you better kill this fool before I do or else I''m gonna.." Ay began cursing Danny like crazy while rooting for the bear but too bad Danny managed to hit the knee of the bear several time at the same spot. He was lucky that although Ay was throwing a fit, she would warn him directly when a hit was coming in.


    Although Danny would have loved to not get hit he seem to have no where to run as he dodged into a corner of a mountain wall.(think of the steep side of a mountain that mountain climbers love to climb) The bear roared and through its paw with the full weight of its body. Since he couldn''t run he decided to aim for the bears mouth and trade blows. Ay rolled her eyes at his antics because she knew he wouldn''t get hurt in the slightest and that he led himself into a corner just to experience this situation like how it was written in the novels he read. The main mc''s life and death battle so he wanted to experience such a feeling. Yet as the spear went through the bears mouth and out the other end, Danny was sent flying. He got up sight then said, " being too strong is so troublesome.


    " What was that little brat you think your so strong for playing around with this weakling how about you fight a silver rank beast head on." Ay yelled at Danny.


    "Come on Ay let me have this we had a rough month after this I can finally kill a copper rank and break through. Then we can go toward the ruins Nei Lei discovered and copy all the manuals you did say that we are around 12 years behind the main plot so there should be many thing still undiscovered."


    " Let you have crap we aren''t on vacation we are freaking living in a dam tree in the meddle of no where. You wanna know what''s the worst part it will soon be the cold season in about three months what are you gonna do about that. So can we please get going and preparing for the shit storm heading your way." Ay yelled back again at Danny making him speechless. ''I''m the one out here fighting and living one hell of a life and on top of that I''m still being owned by a woman. One day I will spank you all night long.'' Danny grumbled in his thoughts then went towards the bear. He then skinned it using the treasured dagger after which he began to drink its blood after slashing its neck. He began to activate DDD Body evolution. This was the name Danny thought of as he was pondering for a long time for the special body refining method he and Ay made a month ago. The three Ds stand for Danny devouring demon body evolution. Ay thought this was the stupidest thing she heard in her life, and called the skill Demon refining body. She also offered a better name demon essence absorbing technique.


    Yet the hard headed Danny said he wants his name in the technique. After drinking the blood he ate the flesh, finally the bones leaving nothing. He then went into a near by cave he found earlier and sat cross legged and activated his meditation breathing art. The second flaw he found was that he need a lot of energy to transform and also absorb into his body. To speed this up he uses the meditation skill and Ay uses soul power to ?ssist the refining of the beast.


    Finally after 6 hours Danny opens his eyes and has a smile at his face he finally broke even, his strength has improved once again and he can finally go and kill copper rank beasts. This was the start of a long journey for our little four year old. Danny then got up saw it was dark, before leaving he asked Ay the progress of the strath skill she was modifying from the shadow division and she said soon it will be ready. Danny then entered his mind scape and began to look at the map. It look much more detailed from before at least the area around his temporary base did. He discovered that the map updated automatically where ever he went. It would become clearer and also show the type of demon beasts he encountered in an area. He was so thankful for this skill. The best soul support skill anyone can have.


    Danny then exited his mindscape swiftly rand toward his home not bothering with any demon beasts as they were much stronger and more of them at night. When he got there he directly went to the bed he made from the beast skin and went to sleep. His speed, power, control have improved significantly from a month ago. From this point Danny''s rise is destined although it will be a tough one.

 Chapter 14 - 5 Years Later And Still A Brat

    Since that night Danny and Ay went through a lot fights against Demon beasts as they went around searching for a strong energy source. Just like that 5 years past and many things changed for little Danny. Since they had fought many beasts of varying levels and Danny had vastly improved his spear skills. The best gain they have achieved in these five years was that Danny had updated his maps to be very detailed down to the number of trees.


    Currently he was heading towards the ruins he managed to copy off the stall keeper. Yet as he was about to reach 50 kilometers into his distinction he was attached by a bull type beast known as Tiger Striped Bull. It was at the beginning stage of the gold rank and had lightning discharge from its legs. It had three horns on it head and had tiger stripes on its body.


    Danny had been fighting this beast for an hour although he reached the peak of the silver rank in bodily strength he still was nothing compared to this beast. The only reason he lasted so long was thanks to Ay teaching him the application of controlling his soul armor using his soul to compress the energy to protect one side of the body. This compressed soul force was found to be 10 times stronger and can handle the hit from gold rank beasts. Still the down side was that he still will feel pain if he is sent flying since there was no defense in other parts.


    Danny was waiting for the bull to show its weak point so he was playing it safe and dodging with the movement technique that was made by combining the speed division''s movement skill with the shadow''s divisions movement skill along with one from his past life called force breaking steps. This technique is a movement technique used to help stop and dodge or change direction at fast speeds without damaging the body. It can also be considered a lifesaving skill.


    The bull began to get frustrated that it couldn''t hit its target so it backed away. Slowly it began preparing for a charge, before it ran electrical sparks began to appear on its entire body. Seeing this Danny knew his time was now or never so he began to slowly back away toward his cave which was around 1 kilometer away. Seeing its prey trying to escape it roared loudly then charged after him. Danny began to run for his life, as he approached the cave he didn''t run toward the entrance. The cave was located on a steep mountain on all sides and he went to the right of the cave running up the mountain wall 10 steps before flipping and pushing he protective cover(soul armor) to his back. The beast charged fearlessly into the mountain and caused a hole to form. It slowly walked backwards dizzy from the collision. Yet once it stepped on the ground in front of the hole entrance the ground collapsed and it fell inside. Danny who was blasted away from the force of the collision got up quickly even though was in pain he grit his tears griped the spear and jumped into the deep hole, he dug yesterday as a trap, spear first. The trap floor had many spikes and sharp bones of beasts. They b?r?ly wounded the bull. It stood up looked up toward the sky only to be met with a spear into the neck. Danny had Ay infuse the spiritual energy in his dantan onto the tip of the spear helping him pierce through killing the beast.


    " hahahahahahaha stupid bull you still ended up under my spear. You oversized shish kebab, be honored that you can be devoured by me and leading me into the gold rank. See Ay I told you this hole will eventually be useful."


    "Shut up retard if it was for you waiting a week for a dam beast to show up we would have reached the ruins. I can''t believe how dumb you are but at least with this you can become a gold rank." Ay sighed at her misfortune. She looked at Danny begin to eat using the DDD body evolution skill and shook her head.


    These five years weren''t easy for her the first two years they just improved the old maps they had and made them more detailed while Danny fought and devoured demons. Yet this idiot several times tried to show off by staging his fights to be like various scenes he read or watch from earth. Each of which ended up almost killing him. One of the beast happen to would him severely although he killed it he had to rest and heal for a week. Ay was alway on alert making sure he avoided any fatal strikes. Thankfully he reached silver rank and his body began to look one year older. In that time Ay also began researching and combining as well as testing out many different skills that she though he needed like the movement skill and the soul armor manipulation skill. She also would use the extra soul power in his dantan to research without rest.


    After the two year he headed towards the ruins Nei Lei discovers with Ye Ziyum when they fell through the ground. He went to enter from the fort but clashed with the the Big Blue-Armed Apes and had to run. Thankfully he was much faster and Ay forced soul force to his feet further increasing his speed. They made it to the fort and forced themselves in. He didn''t go to the page of the temporal demon book because he didn''t have soul force or a soul of a powerhouse like Nei Lei. Although his soul''s power was strong compared with Nei Lei it was nothing. He went in and took the strongest spatial ring he found. He also touched all manuals and books he could get his hands on and left them there. He also kept the spear he used in his new ring and got a stronger gold rank spear appraised by Ay.


    His EGL skill also received an upgrade it was given an appraisal skill and Ay added what she called Dome Eye which should her everything he saw real time. That was how she was able to warn him at all times. After that although he took basically nothing he still gained a lot in his "library". He then left and went back to training and decided to add the area 200 kilometers from away from Glory city since he didn''t have it. It was probably only kept by the noble clans. Like that another 2 years of torturous training went by and by the end of it Ay told Danny she had a breakthrough only to beat him up. The last year they went to look at the mansions of the city ruins instead of the stuff found in the underground ruins near the fort. He found a lot of books which Ay began to translate to there own language. Ay also got interested in some ruin books that matched some magic books she compiled from his previous life''s collection. He didn''t find anything useful except for a peak silver grade armor. Then they decided to head to the ruins the guy found as Danny felt he can reach gold rank Along the way. Yet too bad his stupidity caused Ay to feel annoyed.


    Finishing her reminiscing of the past she looked at Danny who was about to reach the gold lvl body.


    After sometime his body began to grow a bit and also soul energy from the surroundings were being absorbed by him. He slowly stood up in his soul body and said with a grin, "look at me Ay I''ve become more handsome soon I will unseal my self and kill my mother''s murderers and...."


    "Danny please tell me you didn''t want to say and "spank women all night long"." Ay cut in as she began to glare at Danny. Danny began to sweat badly even in soul form (an impossible reaction made possible by pure fear carved into him over the years). Getting her answer she flipped curses at him, "You imbecile even after 5 years your still a brat.....etc."


    Author,"whipped."

 Chapter 15 - Onward To The Ruins

    After being berated by Ay Danny left his mind scape and stood up. As he was about to head outside the hole he dug, he heard Ay''s surprised voice.


    ''What happened Ay? You sounded very surprised.'' Danny thought to Ay.


    "" Your body went through a dramatic change when you broke through the golden rank. First is the cells in your body multipled and grew a stronger regenerative ability, you look 12 instead of 9 and you will heal faster and more deadly wounds now. The most shocking thing is that your cells have small amounts of soul energy stored in it if I was to calculate the total with your dantan as well as your EGL storage you have exactly 350 soul force but this extra soul force is not useable by me. It still is in your body so your original 198 unit soul force armor has upgraded to 350 which is way better and when compressed can block gold rank beasts better than before. Your physical strength also reached a point where you can attack peak silver ranked beasts head on. Though when combined with your brains, wits, and skills then even mid black gold rank beasts can be killed and if you plan against them before hand then even peak rank beast are going to suffer." Ay explained happily as this meant that she will have less to worry about.


    ''Ay what about my soul I feel it grew stronger as well although I can''t strengthen it by breaking through I still feel more comfortable than before.'' Danny asked Ay as he began to climb out the whole.


    ""Let me check..... Oh this is awesome I also feel stronger my processing speed is through the roof amazing. No wonder gold rank beast all posses intelligence although still stupid compared to humans. We got about one fold stronger."


    "Ay doesn''t that mean we can try the spirit dome instead of the dome eye in the EGL." Danny told Ay excitedly as this will improve Ay''s field of vision allowing him to have eyes even at his back. The Dome Eye was named as such because it could see through Danny''s eyes but Ay already made the All-Seeing Spirit Dome that utilizes his soul force to see around him completely.( think byakugan view without blind spot) Too bad only Ay can see this for now from his EGL as Danny decided to fully focus on real world and other techniques letting Ay fully control the technique.


    "I will try to activate the skill and see what happens." Ay initiated the upgrade of Dome Eye to Spirit Dome and was happy to find that it worked as she first connected to his dantan then to the spirit power in his cells to finally the spirit armor. It great that the technique worked but Ay still sighed,"Danny the skill was successful but the field of vision is very small only 2 feet radius with you as the center point."


    " Ah Dam shitty old geezers can''t give me a break. I swear I''ll break these seals then I will kill them slowly. Don''t worry about it Ay don''t activate the Spirit Dome only in battles." Danny sighed after his mini out burst.


    " Hey Ay I want to get use to my body so I''m going to do tai chi as well as spear training for about a month. Then we can go to the ruins at also how is the reverse engineering of the seals going." Danny said to Ay then asked Ay about the reverse seal skill she was researching since the day they made the EGL. This skill Ay was searching used all info they had on seals, runes, and magic marks yet Ay wasn''t able to do a thing.


    "Danny although I tried to implement some tactics that I had nothing seems to work. Other than the fact our power is weak the seals are too complex ever changing. Like one of the books we found in Glory city they seem to be have the power of world laws. Since they come from different worlds you have many different worlds laws in your body." Ay said to Danny. He felt the frustration in her heart. "Don''t worry Ay we''ll get him forget the seals for now at least we have some type of understanding. Just work on out secret weapon and relax. You have been working too hard."


    Just like that both Danny and Ay began there one month training. Danny would wake up perform his tai chi and yoga then proceed to his spear skills while Ay did research. A week past just like that and Danny decided to train his spear against beasts. Ay gave him a directions to peak silver beasts they had on the map. Then 3 more weeks past in a blink of an eye, Danny was standing straight with a spear tied to his back and he wore clothes made from a gold lvl beast''s hide((not sure if it''s spelled right)) on top of his shirt he wore his silver rank armor. He also wore shoes he got from the ruins(Nei Lei and co ruins) and had a bow in his hands made from thin-green bamboo and gold rank beast tendons. His arrow were made from beast bones and carries in a holder next to his spear.


    "Ay am I missing anything at all before we get going."


    "No in fact I have to say you are more than ready you consolidated your realm,and got it under perfect control. Your bow skills have shown great improvement from 1/10 to 7/10 in the bull eye of moving objects. Your best improvement is your spear skill. You have enough food and water in your spatial ring. We also have a tent in there with spare cloths. "


    "Hahahahaha I love how your so detailed Ay. Let go to these undiscovered ruins." Danny stated happily as he began to run at top speed towards the ruins. He was so excited that he didn''t even feel the flustered/embarrassed feelings Ay was experiencing. After 4 hours he finally made it to the ruins but instead of entering he hid himself in the bushes slowed his breathing as he began to check his surroundings. He noticed several gold rank beasts around the cave''s entrance as well as several skulls and broken bones of humans. It seemed like there were many who would die for riches Danny thought shaking his head. Just as Danny was going to start planning how to deal with these beasts as well as the possibility of a black gold rank beast being there he notice a writing near a wall next to the cave.


    "WORLD EPIPHANY" these are the words Danny just read. He noticed a smaller writing under it.


    "DANNY GO THERE NOW!!!" Ay''s lovely voice echoed in his mind.

 Chapter 16 - I Am The World

    Danny didn''t move when Ay told him to even when he felt the seriousness in her voice. ''Ay how come your not staying true to your role. It won''t be fun if we''re both impulsive. So let me do the crazy things and you berate me of how I shouldn''t do it while worrying endlessly."


    Danny''s shameless reply awoke Ay from her thoughts. She then felt embarrassed which quickly turned to anger, " Listen fool whose impulsive, did I tell you to go with a suicidal attack, I just said go there sneak.."


    "But you clearly sai.."


    "No buts got it what I said was clear as day if you misunderstood it then your a fool. Sigh just look what I have to deal with." Ay defended herself without give Danny a chance to respond. Her reply left Danny speechless to the point that he then began to mumble how he will spank her all night long." Oh Danny dear did you say anything." Danny quickly responded,"Definitely not, you must be really tired. Just get some rest and I''ll figure out a way to kill these beasts."


    Danny quickly shifted his focus to deal with the 3 beasts. There were two beast who were the same type, the beast is called Blood-Eyed Royal Hounds. The reason for there names is that there eyes are red with no pupils and there fur is white with streaks of gold around them. These are a rare type of beasts and have strong battle power but there intelligence is very low. Danny wasn''t too worried about them as they were only in the 3rd Gold lvl and were dumb. He was trying to think of a method to kill the other beast which was a Moon Wolf. This beast was very intelligent and cunning as well as had the ability to control beasts weaker than it. The beast had silver colored fur and its eyes were white with silver pupils, on its forehead there were 3 crescent marks showing that it was in the gold rank but from the aura its been giving off it definitely is at the last stage of the gold lvl.


    The first thing was obvious he won''t fight at night as the beasts abilities will be strengthened. He asked Ay if the had the map of 10 kilometers around the cave to which she replied no. He began to scout the area and the map slowly filled up. As he was about to finish he spotted a den of Tribal Razor Claws. The reason they are called tribal is that this type of beast usually hunts and lives alone but when there is a chief among them they gather into a group and form a den. They usually stay like that from then on(with or without chief. These beasts look like small tigers with long metallic claws on all four legs as we as a sword like tail. They also don''t have tiger stripes but instead of horizontal it is vertical. Lastly they had saber tooth like teeth just a tiny bit smaller. Finally the plan he was trying to make in his mind came together.


    At first he was looking for some type of distraction to lead toward the ruins then he would sneak in from the side. This time he can just watch everything play out, as he putted two parties against each other. If there was a black gold rank beast he will know. He first went back to where he was spying at the ruin entrance then made a safe zone. He dug a hole underground then he dug under the thickest tree and made enough room for him to stand. He also placed petals that decrease his sent around the hole in the ground. Finally he prepared a blanket that he designed to look like the ground(hide+sap+dirt+leaves). Now that he was prepared he made a small hole in the tree he hollowed out so he can see. He left his safe zone charged towards the razor claws den, without them poor creatures being prepare he used his spear and pierced the hearts of a few copper and silver beasts. When he heard a loud roar he left just as quick as he came. Behind him hundreds of Razor Claws were chasing him and one really large one was catching up. He thanked god these beasts weren''t known for there speed. He then ran towards the Moon Wolf ignoring the attacks of the Hounds by deflecting them to the side with his spear. Such basic attacks which were only brute force was easy for the current him to deal with. Just as he was about 10 meters from the Moon Wolf he made a sharp turn with his movement technique and took off faster than before toward his safe spot. He entered the hole covered it then he went into the tree and began to look at the fruits of his labor.


    Meanwhile with Ay she was cursing him every step of the way. Every part of this plan was filled with risks.


    The Moon Wolf knew that this situation was caused by that sneaky human. Although it had killed a hundred or so of the Razor Claws with the hounds but the two poor mutts eventually were killed. The Moon Wolf began to control some of the beasts and had them attack there own while it fought against one who was in the early gold rank. Then a roar was heard and killed the beasts who were under the Moon Wolf''s control. Then it glared at the Moon Wolf. This was the chief Razor Claw and was a black gold rank beast. The Moon Wolf Let out a howl when it saw the RC chief make a move and its body glittered in a silvery aura and blasted the RC chief back. The chief wasn''t injured but seeing that it was pushed back by a weaker beast surprised it. Seeing it''s strongest attack fail it fell down without energy. At least it took another 3 dozen beasts with it.


    Danny who was in the tree too scared to move was cursing his stupidity, ''why didn''t I go to the den and rob some treasures, all main MCs in almost all novels did that. I can''t believe I''m missing out these dam seals are definitely equipped with bad luck. Just you wait old bastards with sagging ancient balls I''ll end you soon.'' ''Danny''s luck is really bad I guess,'' thought Ay.


    Just as the RC Chief was going to give the final blow a beast dashed out from the cave a peak black gold beast also a Moon Wolf but it was bigger and had four crescents on its head. This didn''t scare the RC chief at all it ordered its kin and began to attack both beasts to tire them out. Danny left his tree quickly and went rapidly without a sound towards the cave. He first copied the words written and went inside the cave. There was no beasts inside the cave only the Wolf nest, as he looked around he saw a small rock that had the word "World" written in different language. He put his hand on it, suddenly the worlds lit and cracks appeared on the wall. Like a door opening, a meter long meter wide hole was made as the part of the wall Danny touched moved back. In his view stairs leading god knows where showed up. He decided to enter and went down the stairs.


    "TRANSFORMING WORLD" with writing describing what it is. He went toward it and placed his hand on it and copied it for Ay. She seemed busy so he didn''t bother. He went through the gate and the first thing that happen was a multicolored light attacked him. He suddenly began to feel severe pain all over his body. His body was fine but this was the pain of his soul. That thing seemed to attack his soul and he already knew this pain very well thanks to getting hit by lightning. The soul force in his dantan was drained trying to heal his soul as well as the soul energy in his cells. Eventually even Ay began to scream loudly. Danny grit his teeth and told Ay to get into the EGL core. As she did she felt less pain and wasn''t going to dissipate anymore. The pain Danny was feeling intensified if it wasn''t due to his racial ability to regenerate his soul he would have died by now. As parts of his soul broke apart slowly new one formed and in this way just to self preserve itself his body slowed down all bodily functions and focused on healing. Danny was suffering like crazy and couldn''t think straight his soul was breaking apart faster than healing and the pain was unimaginable.


    Although it was less painful than lightning, he at least hadn''t faced it for this long. Ay suddenly yelled to him to meditate. What ever hit him bypassed the EGL skill and fused directly with his so. He began to breath heavily until he entered his mind space slowly went to the core and held Ay''s hand and they began to breath as one. Ay seeing his soul degrade felt heartbroken although she didn''t have a heart. As the breaking finally became in synch soul energy gathered around them entered his mouth. Once it entered his body directly supplement it to the soul to regenerate it. Finally after sometime the rate of dissipating and healing became equal. Ay was worried like crazy but remained focused on breathing. After an unknown period of time of what felt like eternity his soul stopped breaking apart instead it healed back to its initial size. The only difference was that his soul as well was Ay had a colorful shine to them. Danny who was in deep meditation finally woke up. He saw that behind him were the gates he entered and in front of him was a huge stone monument written on top of it.


    "I AM THE WORLD"

 Chapter 17 - Misfortune Always Come With Fortune

    Danny stood up feeling refreshed but the pain he felt mad him shiver a bit. He changed his thoughts as he tried to feel the changes in his body. Not finding anything out of the ordinary he asked Ay.


    "Ay what is going on normally MCs in the novels I read go through a qualitative change and have much higher battle power."


    "Danny for the last time your not in a dam novel. It''s reasons like this that you always get in trouble by being impulsive."


    "Ay were in TDG world what more novelish could we get. My impulsiveness is how I cope with the unknown."


    "Danny that has nothing to do with anything. And you said it your in a world no one is writing your story, you are living it you are on your own. As for TDG maybe the original author was actually apart of this world but fell through a space crack near the end. The story wasn''t complete in your world anyways." (They were very close to the truth about both this story and TDG too bad they will never know) Ay said as she berated Danny. Seeing Ay''s reasoning he seemed to accepted it and apologized to Ay for his impulsiveness promised to get better.


    "So what really changed in me." Danny asked confused.


    " Well your in luck your body might not have changed much but our soul has changed qualitatively. I don''t know what hit us and fused with your soul but our soul was baptized by the 5 elements (fire, water, earth, wind, metal) as well as the previous lightning refinement. So we have an elemental soul and our souls are resistant to the elements to a certain degree. The second thing this does is make elemental attacks do more damage for less effort. If you can temper your body with the elements as well you''ll have a double effect. The weird thing is that our souls also seem to have just fit in with this world completely.


    Another thing that happen is the quality and quantity of soul in the EGL has increased. The purity of the soul force is 10 times what it was before and also the soul force count is 499. So the libraries effectiveness is better. The best part is the All-Seeing Spirit Dome it''s range has increased to 20 feet in radius." Ay replied with vigor Ashe news was quite amazing. Danny held back his happiness and asked," Ay what about my innate talents, racial talents, and body did I at least break a seal?"


    " Sadly no if you had maybe our transformation would have been more apparent. There has been a slight increase in the soul force stored in your cells totaling to 102 units of soul force. So the total would be 102 from the body, the 99 in your dantan, finally the 499 in your EGL totaling 600 soul force. This means most bronze rank creatures can break through your armor. Unlike your clan your soul armor seems to have an energy/aura hiding effect. This means you will look like an ordinary person to most people if you don''t explode with your aura. The other talents not much change except your soul regeneration skill seems to have upgraded and can heal you faster." Ay''s answer brought both joy and distress to Danny. These seals seem like they will never leave him. Danny shook his head and threw these thoughts to the back of his head. He started to examine his surroundings and walked to the monument that had "I Am The World" written on top in some ancient language. He touched it and then asked Ay what it was.


    "Ay what is this monument and is it connect with the ones outside."


    "Yes Danny it is I am almost done translating them it seems like they are parts of one technique. The first part is World Epiphany, the second is Transforming World, last is I Am The World. So far this doesn''t seem like useful technique as there are no attacks, defenses or anything. Ok I just need an hour and I fill you in completely." Ay said before going silent. Since he had nothing to do for now he sat cross legged and began to meditate. An hour went by like it was nothing.


    "Danny I think that we are the first to discover this place as other people were either eaten or stole whatever was in the wolf''s den not bothering to move on. The technique would not appeal to them as they either did not understand the words or they did but saw the technique as useless for them.


    As you know cultivation at its core depends on energy, then in the latter end depends on comprehension/ energy. For people here in the tiny world they don''t care about the latter and just need energy. This technique the first part is that it enhances your sensitivity and connects you with the world to comprehend a law. Remember even if you comprehend the law it''s useless without enough energy. The second point utilizes energy to alter a law. For example make fire feel cold, Remove or change the gravity. The last part is interesting it allows you to become one with the world energies which means using world energies to refined your body so you won''t be effected by them. Danny this is the best part of the skill if I can ?ssimilate this into the reverse engineering skill of the seals we will be able get rid of the seals and use them to refine our bodies to not be effected by the world laws of the worlds which sealed us to a certain extent. Also we can acquire the power in there World like you can have magic roots and spiritual roots, as well as a too op body, with thirteen meridians." Ay was explaining excitedly to Danny who stopped his meditation and listened.


    "Ay don''t get ahead of your self I can''t refine magic roots and all that other stuff other than the body. They don''t conform with this world so they won''t be cultivated and will be a hinderance rather than a benefit. Don''t worry though I''ll help you work on it no matter how long it takes. We''ll figure something out from the many techniques at our disposal." Danny said to Ay.


    They then began working on the skill. A month passed slowly and it''s been 6 years 4 months since he has been in Tiny World. Danny stretched his hands in the air as he began to yawn. "Ay finally we are done let''s call the techniques World Law Refining and it has two parts Forward this is used to refine world seals in nature and the environment. The second part Reverse to refined the world seals placed on us. Hahahahaha my naming sense as also evolved to another level."


    "That''s a trash meaning you already know that the world laws are mainly the elements there is no bs like sword dao and the likes. Also the refining is for the elements not the world law. The law is merely the property and uses an element can have. Like water can be used to attack under high pressure and used to heal in special condition like spirit water.((might be bad example but it''s what I had)) so we should go with my name Unsealing The World. Since we it also match the core technique we used. Your naming sense sucks and never makes a skill give others understanding. What the hell was DDD Body evolution. Danny Devour Demon. Come on people will think you a demon cultivator or only Danny can use it. This time I''m not giving you your ways if you don''t choose the name I came up with you can forget about sleeping in peace." Ay''s explanations made Danny feel enlightened but the threats and curses afterwards made him scared and speechless.


    ''Dam women they all need to be put in there place. Just you wait Ay I''m gonna rebuild you a body and spank you all night long.'' Danny disappeared into his own perverted world. As he dreaming about his fantasy Ay realized they never checked there surroundings since they came here. They were so hung up on the technique that they forgot the most obvious rule of searching a ruins, check for treasures. Ay activated the Spirit Dome and began to look around. She then saw a few energy stones and a plant near the limit of the spirit dome boundaries. This plant had a golden fruit on it and it seemed ripe and filled with a large amount of energy.


    " Ay you are right I''m sorry about my awful naming sense.."


    "Danny!" Ay yelled


    "Ay let me finished then you''ll talk, as I was saying we will take your name for the skill, now that we''re done with this..."


    "Uh Danny lis...."


    "Ay I''m almost done, now we have finished the technique and we are only missing the energy source as long as I have that I''ll finally be free. I think the ideal ....."


    "DANNY!"


    "AY YOU SAID YOUR PIECE EARLIER AND I LISTEN, WHY ARE YOU SO RUDE, I BACKED DOWN AND CHOSE YOUR FOOLISH NAMING SENSE AND PUT UP WITH YOUR NAGGING NOW FOR THE LOVE OF GOD LET ME FINISH." Danny yelled back at Ay as he felt angry for not being respect a bit. He then felt Ay go quiet and though he pissed her off bad. He then felt guilty as he was in his own world and he snapped at his beautiful ?ssistant. Just as he was about to apologize Ay snaps back at him.


    " YOU FOOL IF YOU WEREN''T SO CAUGHT UP IN YOUR OWN WORLD AND LOOKED AROUND YOU, YOU WOULD HAVE FOUND YOU SO DESIRED ENERGY SOURCE. YOU ARE THE ONE WITH THE STUPID NAMING SENSE AND YOUR THE IDIOT WHO WOULDN''T LISTEN. Now I will say this once you do less thinking and more looking. Leave the other things to me got it Brat." After yelling Ay calmed down and threatened Danny secretly (sorry could listen in, was in his soul you know) making him look blue all over and he just responded.


    "I''m sorry Ay I won''t do that again I swear. I hope you will find it in your beautiful heart to forgive this brat." Seeing how Danny was acting and the words that came out of his mouth caused Ay to laugh so hard that she clutched her stomach and fell to the the floor of the Library(the one in his head). Seeing Ay laugh made his heart relax. He then thought out loud," With every misfortune come fortune." Ay stopped laughing when she heard the words and nodded her head at this phrase as it discerned every unfortunate moment they have been through but they survived and became stronger, wiser, etc. even now they have found an energy filled fruit if they use it they will break some shackles off.


    Danny slowly approach the plant when he was suddenly felt his soul armor breaking apart. He was hit with an invisible attack. "Ay do you know what happen. I didn''t see or feel anything."


    "Danny I didn''t pick anything up if you have water you could use the force of your fist to scatter it in the surroundings and I''ll keep a lookout through the spirit dome."Ay thought out quickly and began to activate the EGL at full strength and Danny pulled out a bucket full of water from his spatial ring and smashed it to powder scattering the water and some powdered wood. Suddenly Ay noticed something and told Danny to dodge to his right. As he did he felt some wind pass by as after effect. He was thankful that as long as he had energy inside his soul armor would naturally reform.


    "Danny this seems to be an invisible beast and in the records we have only two hide there looks and essence. The first is the Glass Snake, this is a snake with clear scales and every part of its body is clear even its blood. At a young age they are as strong as black gold rank creatures but since they don''t carry soul force at that age they have weaker defense. The other beast we have recorded is the Chameleon Dragon. This beast is very rare and have a much larger body than regular chameleons about the size of a bear. Yet there size does not inhibit there speed and they can change color and aura of their bodies. This beast has some dragon blood in its body and is a genuine black gold rank. I''m guess that it''s the snake if it''s other than these two then we just don''t have the information like that devil looking monkey we saw back in the forest fun times right Danny."


    Hearing Ay Danny shook his head at that remark as he took a beating from that beast(devil looking monkey) and it was just freaking born. Now that he knew it might be the baby snake he took his gold rank spear and began attacking whenever Ay noticed something. This little snake seemed intelligent as it dodged whenever the spear came it''s way stopping its ?ssault.


    Danny felt that the snake stop attacking it seem to be waiting for an opportunity. Then Ay told him to quickly pull out more water. He did and spread it through the air yet the snake did not attack him. This stalemate made Danny frustrated he knew if the water let up he would be killed. What he did next surprised Ay he dropped his spear and brought his left hand on the treasured dagger, he got from his inheritance, on his back and lifted his right hand up in-front of him. He also told Ay to stay alert and give h exact coordinates of the attack. After a couple of seconds the immature ''snake'' attacked again and Ay sent the direction of the attack. Danny pulled the dagger swiftly and stabbed his right arm and used it to send his blood to the ''snake'' direction. Blood unlike water should stain the snake or at least lead him to it. The snake charged into his blood and while Danny moved to the side. He pulled his dagger and charged toward the blood covered snake. The snakes missed its attack looked back to attack only to find Danny infront of it moving his hand toward its head at full strength. Ay sent soul force to close the injury on his arm while Danny slashed the snakes head off. Danny without waiting for Ay inspected the snake and found it to be similar to the glass snake, except it seemed different as its blood was silver in color.


    "Ay can I eat this and use the DDD body evolution skill?"


    "Yes Danny and I think if you refine its gallbladder and poison sack you''ll gain poison resistance as well as explode since its energy is high." Ay responded to Danny thinking why he can''t do think things carefully before acting.


    "Ay remember what I said with misfortune comes fortune."


    "Yes." Ay answered unconsciously as she was in her thoughts. Danny smiled and went ahead and ate the snake then downed the fruit followed by the plant and roots. At who just realized what happened flipped out.


    "DANNY YOU IDIOT!! There was at least 100 ways we could have done this why..."


    "AY!! We don''t have time for this and I don''t have patience for the safe ways. I''m going to focus my breathing and dual activate both skills we made to power me up you use the Unsealing the World skill and start our plan."


    Danny entered his deep meditation state and activated the skill he and Ay made Supreme Soul Origin Divine Body.

 Chapter 18 - Truly With Misfortune Comes Fortune(1)

    Danny circulated both his meditation breathing technique and the Supreme Soul Origin Divine Body skill at the same time. This skill was made during the 5 years he was training. This skill combined all the SOD clan body skills plus the Soul Body As One skill of the Trinity Soul Clan. The Supreme part was made from the fusion of 3 skills the first one is from Nine Star Hegemon Body Art from the novel as it was very detailed and proven to work by Ay, the Stellar Transformation skill used by Qin Lin as it was also detailed and complemented the NSHB skill, the last skill was from earth it was called Chaos Fusion Embodiment Art. This art was an amazing art the even surprised Danny causing him to wonder earth''s true history. The first two skills according to Ay was meant to strengthen the body, allow him to absorb energy from stars and automaticity refine and compress his energy to a much higher purity. The last art was unique as it didn''t do anything other than allow his body to handle the energy and transform his body without repercussion.


    The best example is that the Hegemon Art requires no dantan if someone with a dantan cultivated it then he will explode. This skill prevents that explosion and allows the person to cultivate. Although Danny is going to cultivate an entirely different skill this is what holds the many different skills together to form one unique body art. As for the 36 body arts Ay first fused them into 6 skills that focused on certain attributes Attack, Defense, Enderance/Stamina, Control, Sensory(sight, Spirit, etc), Speed. After that she incorporated them in to the Supreme Soul Origin Divine Body Art. The Soul Body As One further improves soul quality with each major breakthrough and the best part the soul power can enhance attacking power like how Tsunade in Naruto uses chakra to cause destruction with one punch. The new technique was further improved to fit Danny perfectly with origin divine body skill as the core. The only issue is that this skill is sort of incomplete as it does not enhance soul force so Danny won''t break through to bronze rank only have a massive body transformation but that''s all. The reason for that is that both he an Ay wanted to ''borrow'' some skills from Nei Lei in the future especially Heavenly God Cultivation Technique.


    The Golden fruit melted the minute it went into his stomach the snake he ate also was transformed into energy before the fruit, stem, and roots entered. ay waited till all the energy gathered she was practically scared out of her mind thank god this idiot is meditating as it is what is supplementing her to stay calm and clear headed. Once the energy gathered completely Ay didn''t wait for it to explode and began the Unsealing as they planned. She direct the pure but berserk energy and lead to the first meridian where she used the Unsealing The World: Reverse skill and the berserk energy began to break through and refine the one of many small seals. The first meridian opened but was damaged and this caused Ay to hesitate.


    "Ay Quick move the energy as planned leave the damage to me." Ay acted swiftly once she heard Danny''s voice and she then began to go through the twelve meridians. Danny who was in severe pain began to heal/refine the meridians Ay went through one by one using the SSOD Body skill. His first meridian began to heal and transform becoming translucent with a golden hue on it. Then he went to the second meridian began the refinement of it and the veins leading to it. Thank to the reverse law refining of Ay his body was slowly on a small scale absorbing the refined laws and if he steps into that world then he won''t be seen as an outsider. Ay just finished opening and refining the small seal on his twelfth meridian and now was going to use the energy for the hardest part the thirteenth meridian. The only good thing was that Danny was weak and the seals weren''t strengthened so Ay felt she had way more than enough energy. While Danny was ignoring the pain Ay began the second part of the meridian seal refining. She pushed all the energy into the seal and began to break the thirteenth meridian as she didn''t want something unacceptable by this worlds law to remain. After about 30 minutes she finished breaking the meridian and connected the twelve one with his central dantan the way it originally was. Then she directed the energy and the refined seal separately. She sent the energy and spread it through out his accupoints refine, clearing, and opening them. she began to connect the his upper and lower dantan to the center sealed dantan with the refined seal essence of the thirteenth meridian. This was an exhausting and painful process, even after building the vessels to connect the two dantans there was a lot of refined seal essence remaining so she continued the plan. She built a vessel from the central dantan to the spirit root(pineal gland) in his mind and two vessels to each seal where the magical roots would have been if they were in immortal mortal world.


    Danny''s body was as red as a tomato and he was sweating like crazy. He was feeling a crazy amount of pain but as he thought he could handle it. The pain of the body was nothing like the soul. The body refining skill was truly amazing he thought he just finished refining his twelfth meridian and was going to refine the newly made vessels. He sweat a sigh of relief when he saw the berserk energy decrease as seals were refined and even more so as the refined essence of the thirteenth meridian was consumed. He was scared of a backlash if he could fully absorb the refined essence remaking the seal.


    Ay was calmed down after finishing the new vessels as she focused on finishing clearing his accupoints. They were easier to refine and the original seal split into many small ones to close the thousands of accupoints. After she finished the reverse refining the accupoints she began to open his pores which felt like thousands of bees stinging at the same time. Opening the pores was also as quick as the accupoints for the same reason but the only issue Ay had was that she didn''t know what to do with the extra essence. That''s when Danny came through and began a full refinement of the accupoints and pores. His body turned bloodily and dark fluid began to seep out of his skin.


    There was still about fifty percent of the energy and Ay began opening the 10 gates inhibiting the strengthing, and reaction time as well as body memory. They also undermine recovery rate and seal his body from the world around him. She used the full force of the energy to break open and refine the gate on the right leg then to the right hip, the right ?h?st, the right arm. From there the energy was directed to the gate on skull then to the spinal cord. It too a while for the spinal cord gate to be refined as there was another seal in the same area that was changed to essence as well. Then the gates on his left side were broken and refined the left arm, ?h?st, left part of the hip and lastly the left leg. Every gate broken through enhanced the quality of Danny''s body. He was feeling exhausted and lost track of time. As he continued to refine and evolve his body after Ay broke the seals more and more dark liquid have exited his body.


    Ay broke through the 10 gates plus a seal on the spinal cord leaving them with 20 percent of the energy of the fruit and snake but the energy from digesting the snake was little compared to the fruit. Now she was going to break the next seal the one on the heart. This seal was special as it seals vitality and the quality of his blood. The last thing it sealed was Danny''s battle heart innate ability. This seal is very strong compared to the others.


    Danny told Ay to go for it the heart was the main seal he wanted to break before the dantan seal and the others. Once they break the seal on his heart the invisible formation enhancing the gravity on his body will be gone one and for all. Ay was worried this energy wouldn''t be enough causing the seal to break but didn''t argue as they would implode if the energy from the plant wasn''t fully used. The refined seal essence was surprisingly the opposite to the berserk energy, it was gentle but if left will go back to its original form. Ay sent the energy to his heart and began the refinement it took some time but when half the seal was refined the energy she had was nearly depleted. She quickly notified Danny as she didn''t know what to to.


    Danny who was busy refining his body was startled by this news. He tried to send the refined essence to Ay but she said it won''t be enough. Danny was stumped on what to do. Finally he saw that the seal was not breaking but was on a stand still with Ay. Once the energy runs out the seal will be stronger and he will be killed from the backlash of the berserk energy.


    "Ay don''t worry about it we tried and I''m happy I got this far. I just want to tell you if it wasn''t for you I probably would have gone a different path or worse died without given a chance. Thank you for being here and being you. I probably won''t get another chance to say this so here goes nothing. Ay I love you and see you as my soul mate literally and I want to spank you all night long." Danny said his innermost thoughts to Ay. The truest of truths. Ay normally would get mad at this point but she didn''t have any anger just sadness. She felt Danny had given up and although he continued the SSOD Body Art to try and take on the backlash. He still didn''t have his original drive. She began to look around for something any extra energy to break the seal. She new Danny didn''t have anything else hidden and the total energy they have is nothing worth mentioning even if she gave up her soul it''s not work much. Just as she was about to give up she noticed a blood red gem surrounded by a black aura. She look closer and was shocked what it was. Both Danny and her ignored it because it looked eerie but now this thing might be her only chance.


    "Danny you fool never listen to me and now you tell me you love me. Your gonna die and take me with you so how is that love. If you wanna spank me all night you got to live first." This phrase reached Danny''s ears with an ?r?t?? voice. Ay''s words were music to his ears and his will to survive reached new heights. Ay thought that this dude was too easy.


    "Danny quick gram the red gem that was next to the golden fruit and place it next to your heart!" Ay yelled.

 Chapter 19 - Truly With Misfortune Comes Fortune(2)

    As Danny brought the red gem to his ?h?st he reentered his meditative state and continued the body refinement using the Supreme Soul Origin Divine Body techniques. Ay covered the gem with soul force and absorbed it through his ?h?st directly sending it to his heart. His skin and bones seemed imaginary in-front of the this gem and didn''t block it at all. Once the gem entered his heart as if awakening from its slumber actively began to fuse with his heart.


    Ay didn''t panic and began to ?ssist the fusion with the remaining energy and continued the activation of the Unsealing the World: reverse skill. A shadow of a really dark dragon with blood red eyes appeared. This was the form the energy from the red gem and Ay fused it with the energy from the fruit giving this energy form a golden hue. Then she began to reverse refining the seal. During this process Danny felt more pain than before that he let out a small grunt. His shirt was already soaked in sweat, black fluid, and blood. He kept on refining his body, accupoints and pores. After an hour or two he finished his accupoints and they just like his meridians and vessels looked like a clear crystal with golden aura. Finally residual energy in his pores was finally refined and he began to focus on his entire body mainly muscles and bones. The pain in his ?h?st had intensified but he placed his trust with Ay. The soul force in his EGL were also increasing slowly as the Area began to increase. The library was operating at full force. It was recording, defending and most of all keeping him and Ay clear headed. The small soul fragment he left behind in the library as the core was slowly growing when it finished it will be a true subsoul operating the library instead of Ay. Unlike Ay this subsoul won''t have its unique personality it is merely a mini part of Danny''s soul allowing him to focus on two things at once. He can also keep Ay company with the subsoul while he is working on his plan for revenge and survival that is if he can live through this ordeal.


    As Danny began to refine his muscles Ay was in a heated battle against the seal. Unlike the other seals the refinement was slow and it was fighting back. Thankfully the gem stone had a lot of energy just less than the fruit. Ay was began to wrap the seal on all sides with the red gems energy. She then refined all sides of the seal breaking it down at a faster pace. The red gem stone also fusing with Danny''s heart at an accelerated rate. Ay had her attention fully on the seal and she knew once it was refined the gemstone aura will fight back. Sometime past and Danny was feeling severe pain and heaviness from his right ?h?st he just finished fully enhancing his muscles and began to work on his bones. Ay on the other hand finished breaking down the second toughest seal in Danny''s body, the heart seal, which helped Danny who was in pain became focused and ignore it. When Danny felt what was going on he couldn''t help but be thankful for his mother''s race for the Battle Heart ability(( if you guys forgot it helps him remain in top form regardless of the injury unless it''s fatal like stabbed in the heart or head cut off. His exhaustion will only show when he runs out of soul force)).


    Danny was now able to run his body enhancement skill at full force. Refining the bones is much harder than refining his muscles and the process was slower especially when he had been affected by the pain. Once the seal was fully refined without giving the berserk energy of the gem a chance, Ay swiftly lead the energy(only compromised of gem energy as the fruit was fully refined.) toward the seals where there should have been magical roots. Instead of the original plan of refining the central dantan first she decided the best course of action was leaving the strongest for last. She went with Danny''s thoughts on the reverse refining of the seals, instead of forming magical roots she was refining them into dantans and used parts of Danny''s blood and soul as the core. After some time two dantans were formed next to his kidneys one on the left and right. Each inner core had a black dragon image on it and were connected to the central dantan through the vein made by the thirteenth meridian refinement. Ay then went to the spirit root in his head and did the same thing.


    The gemstone felt its energy depleting and before Ay even had the chance to direct the last of it to the central dantan to break the last seal the dragon image roared loudly. A bloody red aura shrouded in darkness enveloped Danny''s body. As he entered deep meditation to fully refine his bones he didn''t feel it. The dragon as if giving up and chose Danny as it''s successor began another round of refinement along side Danny. First the gem and Danny''s heart fully fused. Danny''s heart began to look like a red gem but with a dark gold aura around it. His veins and meridians were widened even more. His bones which were originally refined to look like they were made of clear diamond turned into a black diamond color. His muscles became more compact. His blood looked like many rubies with light golden color on top. Every organ also had a dark gold hue. Thanks to him keeping the body skill active his entire body was enhanced along with dragon shadow''s refinement making his body much stronger than originally thought. Ay who noticed the changes went into the EGL to rest. There she noticed Danny''s soul fragment fully become a sub soul. Which caused her to be surprised as this process should have happened later when he broke through to the heaven fate realm. She then began to wait patiently for Danny to finish his transformation when she felt the bulk of Danny''s soul that was spread throughout his body gather to the center of his forehead along with the EGL. After which a the Danny''s soul entered the library and his a soul body of Danny appeared in front of Ay.


    Suddenly a large amount of soul force was absorbed from the surroundings and began to enter his body through his pores filling every inch of his body. Feeling that this amount of energy wasn''t satisfying his body Danny woke up and quickly took out gold rank beasts, that he killed before, from his ring and began to chow down. He looked like he has never eaten for ages. One beast after another and he still felt hungry. He then pulled out a larger amount of silver and copper grade beasts and started to devour them one by one. Finally after he ate all the beasts although he wasn''t full he didn''t feel the severe hunger he had earlier. Once he woke out of his hunger fit an awful smell intruded into his nose. Looking at his dirty body and sticky clothes he quickly took out the rest of the water he had and washed himself clean. He pulled out brand new clothes and wore them. They are made from gold rank beast. He also cleaned his armor and spear and put them on. Finally he entered his space to check on Ay to ask about his changes.


    "Ay are you ok? What happened to my body and can you please tell me where I stand now. Did we break all the seals? Ay..... OWE.... Ay what was that...Owe!.... Ay .....Ay.....Ay sorry I''m sorry I won''t do it again." Danny entered Ay''s view and instead of an apology and some praise for her skills and saving him he greeted her with questions about his current strength. Ay who was already pissed off, exhausted, finally flipped and took all her rage out on him.


    "Now it good to see you too Dumbo Danny what did you want to say to me?" Ay asked with a glare. Danny who was on his knees answered," Ay thank god your okay. I am sorry for my shameless action of putting our lives on the line and also for nearly giving up... owe..ok fine... I''m also sorry for completely giving up only to be save by your gorgeous mind. Directly after I came to instead of thanking you my lovely Ay who is the most beautiful, kind, caring that wouldn''t hurt a fly... hahahaha I can''t say that with a straight face.... owe don''t hit me I''ll lie again.. owe sorry madam Ay let me continue.... and wouldn''t hurt a fly I went and only thought of myself. Please Ay the only woman in my heart currently please forgive me.... owe what was that for?" Danny finally finished his apology. Ay who heard the last part was about to fully forgive him when she heard the word "currently". She didn''t know why but she didn''t him to be ?ssociated with other woman.


    " You little brat dare to think of other woman!! I think my reason is justified."


    "Ay but look I don''t like to lie and tell you your the only one as I was reincarnated into a world that doesn''t mind polygamy so I want a harem although not a big one. Also I don''t know when I''ll form your body don''t for get when I''m sixteen I still won''t be cultivating my dantans at all until we get Nei lei''s techniques. So when will me and you seal the deal." Both of them didn''t notice that they already began to admit to being a couple "spiritually" at least. Ay who heard Danny was quite shocked but even she had to admit his reasons were kind of true.


    Noticing Ay''s displeasure he quickly said," Don''t worry Ay, I don''t plan to be with anyone you the big sis of my wives don''t approve of." Ay felt satisfied with his response and began to smile as usual which always stunned Danny. "Ay what do you think we help Nei Lei our and we I take Ning''er out of his hands. You know he is loyal to ye ziyun." Danny caused Ay to shake her head but she didn''t accept or denied his claim instead she decided to answer his questions.


    " No Danny we still have one seal although it was weakened by the dragon heart you fused with. Yes the red Gem was a dragon heart, no I don''t exactly know the changes in your body but I have a general understanding of the changes.


    First your overall body endurance, regeneration, stamina have increased by ten times this number would have been higher if you were at higher levels. Your entire body is covered in dark gold aura which seems to add to its durability. Also you seem your soul had a massive enhancement as it is almost gathered around the library. The total soul force here is at 3000 around two as much as before the quality is also way higher. Lastly this place has become another soul space like your dantan so in total you have a total of 7 dantans can hold up to 7 beasts. You now look more lean and your skin is vary fair like a lady and smooth like a baby your old scars have fully healed. Also your body seems to be connected with the world now that your pores are open and your control over your body should be much higher than you usually display. Also you battle heart ability should also have evolved and should probably have an ability that enhance your combat in critical condition rather than just maintain your peak. Also your soul armor is much denser than before at 20,000 soul force. As for others you should check yourself."


    Danny was very satisfied with Ay''s explanation and even had a grin. So he began to check the different parts of his body and once he noticed a few more power ups he yelled, "Truly With Misfortune Comes Fortune hahahahahahahahahahahahaha."

 Chapter 20 - Never Again!!

    Danny decided to check the first place where the change took place. He felt that he new where the changes took place it was as if because it happened in his body it was telling him where he changed, all he had to do was get used to the change. He check his heart with his soul force, the thing that surprised him was that he could control his energy and finally move them around just like Ay did. He can now utilize several skills he wanted to use for a long time. He finally focused on his heart and he noticed that there was a type of power sealed and he felt if he activated it he will burst with power. Just when he was going to activate it and test his power up Ay immediately stopped him as he still only just b?r?ly satisfied the energy his body needs and he couldn''t waste anything or he will go back into his hunger strike. Then Danny imagined himself dying from hunger, shook his head and dropped the thought of checking his abilities.


    "Danny I also noticed 2 things in your body. The both are kind of bad news. The less bad news is that after you solve your body last seal your entire body go through a thorough transformation will need a massive amount of energy to break through realms. For example if a normal spiritualist needs 100 soul force to break through to copper realm then you will need at least 1000. Its good and bad news in a way. So my opinion is that you wait till you get the techniques from Nei Lei then I can complete the super cultivation skill of soul force and finally fuse it with your body skill. If everything works out like I plan then the things I need to help you upgrade are deep in the ruins. The second issue is that those old bastards will send some trouble your way as when we broke through those seals they have somehow been warned as I saw a dark yet transparent aura be released from your body every time a seal broke. So you need to train hard although I don''t think they can easily invade this world, I still believe they can indirectly send a tribulation your way. So what are you gonna do."


    "Dam old foggies always messing with me. I guess the only logical thing to do is go out and train. I''ll keep devouring beasts until I reach a peak legend rank fighter, this coupled with my current abilities and fighting skills my increase my chances in this ruin. I can tell no one discovered it before and we are the first. Considering the first test was a soul refinement and I almost died I don''t wanna take my chances. This cave is hidden and no one will find it so I''ll comeback when I''m stronger. The second thing is I don''t care what those powerful beings were trying to do I''m gonna kill what ever is thrown my way." After telling Ay his plan Danny began to search for valuables inside the cave, he found some soul stones of the highest quality but he couldn''t cultivate his dantan so he couldn''t use it. He then tried to absorb the energy in it but before it entered his body Ay stopped him.


    "Danny these stones although will help satiate your body it will also be extra energy to strengthen the seal allowing it to repair itself. Don''t let any pure soul force enter your meridians for the time being. Just train by devouring those beast if you remember there are many strong demons hidden. Also add this to your plans find a way to build a faction solely loyal to you this will enhance your strength in another way." As Ay said that Danny stopped trying to force the issue and decided to look around for another entrance. He approached the was that said "I Am The World" and began to inspect around it. He touched around but the entrance didn''t appear. Ay suddenly told him that she found the entrance but she won''t tell him about it until he reached legend rank. Ay gave a victory grin while Danny can only dwell on how shitty his luck is. He then put his effort to control the sub soul as he felt a small link to it. Once he wrapped his soul around it, the sub soul opened its eyes. It looked at Ay and then said," Hey beautiful how about I float over and keep you company. I even keep you warm while the main is doing his thing. From now on you belong to subDanny." After the subsoul said this he was met with a slap from Ay.


    "Danny you dare talk crap like that don''t think I don''t know that you are in here and out there at the same time. So this is how a true subsoul is. At least you can keep me company while focusing on getting stronger and we can research stronger skill quicker." Ay brated then began talking to subDanny while Danny himself who was aware of the convo was leaving the cave slowly as he didn''t want to awaken the wolf if it was back.


    He then appeared next to the wolf nest as he looked around until he saw the black gold rank Moon Wolf. It was severely injured and had lost a leg. While the gold rank Moon Wolf was also injured and had a large scar on its back. Seeing this Danny decided to activate his new innate abilities and test them out. Leaving his heart out of it he first activated a black membrane under his skin and suddenly his body was covered in black scales (which he decided to call Black Dragon Armor. Thanks to his soul armor he his aura was restrained and the beasts didn''t feel the spike in his energy. The second thing he noticed was that his eyes had been golden color this whole time. Ay didn''t mention it so he tried and focused soul force into them and they began to glow. He felt he could see everything much clearer, further, and he could also see the soul aura around the beasts, which was brand new to him.


    He began to feel a little hungry so he pulled out his spear and then activated the shadow division movement skill and moved swiftly but noiselessly. As he approach the black gold rank beast he compressed soul force at the top of the spear and pierced through the air towards its neck. The wolf woke up once the spear arrived and tried to use its defensive skill that explodes its aura out of its body and knocks away its enemies. Too bad it was too late and was pierced by the spear. Although it was stronger than Danny, he pulled a variation of Tsunade''s power punch from Naruto anime and rotated it at the tip of the spear so it can be more concentrated and have a higher piercing power. Even a healthy full powered black gold lvl beast''s hide couldn''t handle this strength let alone an injured one. Knowing that it was gonna die the Moon wolf decided to fatally attack Danny with all it has to protect the young Wolf. Danny who relaxed his defenses after his attack didn''t expect to be suddenly put into a dangerous situation. The beast broke through his soul armor and then continued to hit his scales. The attack seemed to have weakened when the wolf roared loudly puttting everything it had into its attack for a 1 hit KO. If Danny wasn''t a bit hungry and had time to adjust to his abilities then maybe this wouldn''t be as dangerous. He also didn''t have an accurate reading of his pros and cons so using his abilities without taking the consumption of energy into consideration is a super rookie move. This usually determines the life and death of a person.


    BAM!!! The claw hit his scales and sparks flew for a moment before the wolf''s deadly attack continued to sink into his scales slowly. Danny panicked in this situation and didn''t know what to do he felt death was near or at least he would have a deadly injury. His body instinctively felt the danger and acted on its own by first activating the burst ability in his heart to strengthen his body secondly a slit opened between his eyes on his forehead. A pupil-less eye appeared with a soft shadowing white aura exiting from it. Once the wolf stared into the eye it froze even its attack that just entered Danny''s skin paused for a moment. Danny quickly took the opportunity to step back, dropped himself on the floor, and rolled to the side of the wolf. He didn''t feel relief from escaping the situation and engraved this lesson to heart. Ay who was watching with the panicked looking subsoul didn''t berate him but rather asked if he was ok. The Moon Wolf regained its ability to move and its attack smashed into a wall. After its attack it glared back towards Danny and then toppled over breathing its final breath. Even when dying it wanted to save the gold ranked wolf.


    Danny woke up from his shocked state look at the wound on his ?h?st and yelled never again will he drop his guard. He was really angry with himself. Even Ay who would be yelling at him simply told him let this be a lesson learned. A gigantic feeling of hunger hit him so much so he began to devour the Moon Wolf. Ay who was watching him reminded him to keep its beast soul and also told him to that it can be one of the beast souls he could use for one of his soul realm. After devouring the peak black gold rank beast while exercising his DDD BODY EVOLUTION skill he felt much better but decided to continue on to the other wolf when Ay explicitly said leave it and go devour the beasts out side. He was very hungry and so he instinctively listen to Ay as if it was the natural thing to do.


    Outside hundreds of beasts were there feasting on the dead beasts from before. Danny then remembered he forgot to ask Ay how long he stayed in the cave as most of the beasts were only bones. He grabbed his spear and began a slaughter. After killing a couple of gold, silver and a lot of copper rank beasts. He continued his feast until he was satisfied. Then he looked towards a direct in the forest and headed there. On his way he was visualizing the fight with the wolf and his mistake. Ay was quiet not disturbing even his subsoul as she didn''t want him to feel worse. She know that even though he planned ahead in everything he made two miscalculations that almost cost him his life. The first was during his transformation. The second was with the Moon Wolf. She decided once he calmed down she would start another to do list with him.


    Deep in the forest there was a small Rocky Mountain. At the bottom of this mountain was a den of beasts. The chief of these beasts was a black gold lvl Tribal Razor Claw and it was severely injured. Good thing it only lost its tail and got a scar on its head unlike its enemy who wiped out most of his clan but lost a limb. It was sadly looking around staring at the 20 something Razor Claws around it. It''s tribe had hundreds had been brought down to this and it was also severely injured. A distance away was a pair of golden eyes staring at the beasts. Danny came here an hour ago and was waiting for an opportunity to appear. To prove to himself he isn''t weak and can handle these beasts with his new found strength he came into the territory of these Razor Claws. He had a plan and it was a very simple one when the black gold rank beast goes into his cave he will strike.


    The chief Razor claw finally went to back into its cave to rest and heal. After a bit of time Danny like lightning charged toward the 20 razor claws using his spirit dome as well as his enhanced strength and soul force control he began a slaughter. What was amazing was that every attack aimed for a weak point its as if he knew where they were instinctively. Once he finished instead of inspecting where that ability came from instead he charged into the cave.


    Boom! The Black Gold rank Razor claw had already anticipated Danny would attack it. So it met his spear head on and both it and Danny were pushed back. It was angry that a weakly like this would come attack it at its weakest moment. If it had full strength it could have easily cut his body in two. Danny gathered soul force at the tip of the spear and would attack and meet every hit the beast threw at him. He also utilized his Shadow division movement skill(don''t have a name yet so I''m gonna wing it.) Silent Sweep to dodge and attack from different positions. He liked this skill since it kept his movements silent coupled with the aura covering effect of the spirit armor he was an ?ssassin in the making.


    Danny d?s?r?d to go for a battle of attrition as he was confident he can tire it out and kill the beast. He began to push through when he noticed an opening and pierced his spear in the stomach of the beast. Danny''s confidence grew as he pulled back his spear dodged to the side and then jump with all his strength backflipping over the beasts body. The beast caught off guard by its prey''s sudden change in pace that by the time it looked up to face Danny it was met with a spear right into the left eye. The spear didn''t stop there as Danny reinforced it with a spin causing it to drill into the beasts skull. At this moment Danny didn''t relax even for a second, he wanted to make sure the beast dies without retaliation. Yet just like last time with the Moon Wolf he felt death was near. The Beast Chief enter a frenzy and wanted to force this weakling to retreat so it attacked with full strength wrapping its bladed tail with a blood red aura and slashed at Danny. Danny for some reason was calm as if he expected this kind of retaliation while Ay was scared for him. He then activated his scale armor, and began to rotated his spirit armor as fast as possible. He also began to add spiritual force from EGL to further enhance the rotation. When the blades tail met his spirit armor it was deflected instead of breaking through. Yet this was the desperate attack of a black gold rank chief the force was enough to push him away from the beast. Too bad for the Razor claw it didn''t expect Danny to rotate himself and kick the spear before being blasted off. The beast and Danny both fell on the ground but only Danny stood up.


    He looked at the beast then said,"I said never again that wasn''t a lie. See Ay." He foolishly looked at Ay, smiling like his usual self while Ay was calling him a retard.

 Chapter 21 - My Family Is As Awesome As Me

    The Sky Origin Divine Clan was once the largest clan in the Draconic Ruins. They had billions of clan member and built a huge kingdom. There kingdom was the grandest and there soldiers were the best of fighters. The kingdom was so large that it occupied 10% of the entire Draconic Ruins. This amount alone was millions of miles long. The clan named there Empire Sky Origin as a tribute to there ancestor who reached very high realm and built this kingdom for his offsprings. (Not much was said in wiki so I''m put wats there and bs the rest) This ancestor had 36 sons each with a unique ability and strength. So he helped them by developing different body skills and teaching them about the world and how they should stand together as the brothers they are. They should never let riches, position, strength change there attitudes towards each other. He also made them a formation technique that enhances there fighting ability exponentially when all 36 were present called Sky Origin Divine Array((originally called god array but that would fuse them to one which is my guess from the name. What I want is an array that boosts there ability and the can attack freely. In this way each one should be as powerful as the so called god array so I called it Divine)). There father saw that they were straight forward race and liked to fight so he called them a fighting clan. Like this his children began to train until they reached the peak of the Deity realm. There father had left the Draconic ruin long ago to what he called the Great Beyond(only name that came to mind) and to follow him they need to reach his level. Sadly they were fooled by the heavens and fused with the laws to reach the Deity realm this limited there growth even though it gave them infinite life. They then put there focus on the nest generation and each had many kids. The clan of the youngest son was called the Origin clan and by his brothers choice he was chosen as the leader of there entire Clan. He was chosen because he was the strongest of his brothers as well as he was made as the main link in the Array. The younger brother took his ancestors name Sky put it with his Origin clan name and added the word Divine to show the greatness and power of the clan making the name Sky Origin Divine Clan.


    The Sky Origin Empire stood strongly and maintained its peace for 1000 years since it was built. Instead of declining with age it instead had become very prosperous. In the center of the castle was there was a young girl named Nistu (google said means 3rd) she was born into the Origin Clan which was the ruling family of the entire Sky Origin Divine Clan. She was waiting in front of an artificial mountain made of spiritual stones for her grandfather, who was the emperor of the empire, known as Emperor Tian Yuan. She wanted to show her new ability she unlocked to him to get some praise. While waiting, she was thinking about the founders of the clan who were brothers and the way they pushed the kingdom to new heights. Yet after making sure there line were strong enough to defend themselves they sacrificed there powers to enhance the leaders of the new generation leaving only a few lines before dying. "My sons we die today as we were fooled by the heavens and lead astray from our dreams. Never believe the heavens avoid the Deity realm look for your own path and surpass the heavens. When you do accomplish our dreams and join our father your Ancestor. Eternal life is the lie that prevents you from exerting your true potential..." Nistu thought out loud. She was happy that she reached the peak of the Dao of the Dragon realm. Her tattoo had finally evolved and took the shape of a dragon. She was happy as the Origin clan had the ability to acquire an innate power just by breaking through the levels. The downside was that there Clan need more energy than the other clans to cultivate. The cultivation of of the Sky Origin Divine Clan was truly easy but tough as long as they had enough energy then they can breakthrough but just to survive they need to keep consuming about 1/3 of the energy they used to breakthrough.


    Nistu was happy as her new ability was a burst type ability and could help her double her power for a couple minutes. She felt blessed at her life she was engaged to the strongest youth of her generation from the Trinity Soul Clan who were there allies. She was the princess of the Sky Origin Empire and lastly she also enhanced her cultivation to a higher level and was one step closer to finding her ancestor the founders father.(the brothers are called founders as they named and enhanced the empire that there Dad built.)


    Suddenly the sky turned dark and was rumbling with sometimes blue sometimes purple lightning. Gray colored wind appeared in the surroundings and molten began to rise from the ground. Nistu quickly used her void transfer ability and went toward her soul weapon which she kept in her room. Then utilizing the gale ability to lighten her body she circulated her energy and activated her movement skill and in a couple of seconds was out side the castle.


    "Hahahahaha DO YOU THINK YOU CAN OPPRESS ME MY PATH IS THE STRONGEST, I AM THE STRONGEST, AND MY WILL IS LIKE A MOUNTAIN WONT BREAK. COME LET ME SHOW YOU HOW I WILL SURPASS YOU!!!!!!"??????


    Hearing her Grandfathers voice she was happy but scared as no one in the clan since the ancestor surpassed the heavens. Yet she felt a rush of excitement at the though of her grandfather breaking through the peak of martial ancestor and into the surpasser realm.


    Not just her her father and the rest of the clan was waiting outside the castle for the good news. After sometime a large man 2.5 meters tall buffed like a bull walks out although injured had a huge grin on his face. "Hahahaha feel the aura of the emperor." Yelled Emperor Tian Yuan. This was the name the humans gave him his true name was Bidziil Origin leader of the Origin clan as well as the Sky Origin Divine Clan and emperor of the Sky Origin Empire.


    "Hahahahahahahah see that Ay I told you my family was awesome almost as awesome as me." Danny laughed loudly reading his mother''s diary to Ay. They decided to take a small break and talk about his changes as well as where and how he can improve but before they got started Danny decided to finally read his mom''s experiences and figure out any info they can find. They found out at least that they were wrong about the Sky Origin needing beast souls. They are already as strong as beasts and don''t need beast souls like humans and the soul clan. Cultivating with their unique techniques makes them stronger and faster as well as enhances there abilities. This allows then to fight against beast of the same level or one level higher but the downside is that they need to consume a lot of energy to cultivate and even just to stay alive which was why there numbers dewindled down to a few million in a mere 300 years.


    "Stop acting foolish and continue at least we might be able to find out who beat that awesome family of yours." Ay said teasing Danny while making him pop out of his I''m awesome mode.


    He then held the diary and began to read where he left off.


    " We were happy that my Grandfather broke through becoming a surpasser but little did we know that this would be the start of the nightmare for my clan." Dried tears of blood was seen next to this phrase.

 Chapter 22 - The Legacy (1)

    "Since the day of my grandfathers breakthrough 20 years had passed." Nistu wrote in her diary. She looked through the window of her room and sighed. In these 20 years many things happened. The first of which after her grandpa''s breakthrough many people visited to congratulate her grandfather among which was 2 groups the first was a the remenants of the Ancestral God Land which was destroyed by the sage emperor. The second was a Deity realm beast that was from the Ancestral Demon Land who told her grandfather that he will be given 50 years to submit to the Sage Emperor. Even though a surpasser is stronger than a Deity realm of the same level the issue was that her gramps recently broke through and the Deity demon representing the sage emperor was at the peak. They also didn''t want there grandfather to merely submit but sign a soul contract. This was something her grandfather as well as the leader of the Trinity Soul Clan Blaz Alma (meaning soul) ((full name kinda means the Protector soul)) did not stand for. So they took out all resources and began a benge training as well as gathering everyone in the Draconic Ruins. The sage emperor was a secret only known to the leaders of the current powers. (Now I will start with some wiki info which I will change a bit)


    They don''t know how long he controlled the space time of the Ruins and sub worlds but what they learned from the remnants of the Ancient God Land was that he never got true control over it but just enough to see those who can threaten him. He takes a look at the heavenly fate and sees who can stop him from gaining control of the realm. Even the current day people don''t know the reason why they shouldn''t let him gain control. When he destroyed the God Lands he was suffered fatal injuries but somehow he revived. Seeming that they could t kill him the Ancestral God lands peak expert sealed away parts of his bones using his life as the cost, causing the sage emperor a permanent injury that is almost impossible to heal from. Currently what remnants know of is that he only has his clone preceding over things while he is fully focused on healing. He also has 9 peak Deity realm beasts.


    After a lot of thought an alliance was built between the humans, the Sky Origin Empire, the Trinity Soul Clan, and other races like the Flood dragons, Elvens, The Spirit clan which is composed of elementals,sprites, and Pure Souls(((being without physical body))). Nistu herself saw a huge improvement and broke through to the 5th level of the martial ancestor realm. As she was lost in thought writing in her diary she heard someone call her.


    "My lovely Nistu how are you I''ve come to take you out to see the plan my soul clan set up." ???? Said with his masculine voice. The speaker had blond hair and his eyes were a shiny blue. He stood at 7ft 4inches and was only two inches taller than her. He was wearing a white robe with tight black pants that were plated with gold for protection. When Nistu saw him she said, " hmmm you fool finally remembered me after all that time training. I almost thought you''ve forgotten that your engaged and even about our wedding next week. I hope you have gotten the results your hoping for because I don''t think you can beat me now." Once she finished talking unleashed her aura and activated a armor made of soul force.


    "Nice Nistu truly the second strongest of our generation but as I told you before at the tournament 25 years ago once I beat you you''ll never catch up." Said the male and unleashed a very overbearing aura at the peak of the ancestor realm. "I can believe you reached the peak then does that mean your the strongest in your clan." Nistu asked shocked by his display of power. Although she had a stronger physic, he had her beat with soul force quantity.


    "No sadly, my grandfather was already in the Deity realm and managed to reach the peak recently fusing with the law of thunder completely. My father on the other hand the most talented in the clan after me obviously broke through to become a surpasser thanks to your father. If we had more time I would have become a surpasser within 100 years. Your father also reached the 3rd rank of surpasser surviving 3 disasters in total".((a disaster is basically like a heavenly tribulation but stronger as not just lightning is used rather the laws in general attack at once.))said Nistu''s fianc¨¦. "I''m really impressed Cade your really are amazing. You should pull off a miracle and try to breakthrough. If we lose then not only you and I but many races will go extinct and many teachings will be lost." Nistu told him expressing both happiness and sadness at there situation.


    Cade had been named by his mother who is a human. She was human and married the Blaz who was as talented as her a violet attribute soul realm. Cade inherited there strengths and grew even stronger till finally he got to his current strength. The both of them then left went out on there date as Cade tried to cheer her up from the current situation.


    The spiritual beasts and demon beasts numbered in the trillions and the amount that gained human form were in the billions. The alliance at most has a 100 billion fighters they are also on the losing side as they don''t have as many peak Deity experts as well as someone stronger like the sage emperor. This was one of the problems the many powers faced and just like the peak experts who fought the Sage before them thousands of years ago. They too began preparation leaving behind inheritances, utilizing resources and desperately trying to breakthrough. After a week the grandest wedding had happen in Sky Origin Empire. The entire area that was under there control was decorated with gems and flowers. There was a sweet sent in the air from burning honey grass((don''t know if it''s exists but made it up at the spot)). The bride was escorted by the groom. She wore a dark blue wedding dress that had a whit flower design all over that were sparkling with gold dust. The groom wore a full white robe and pants glittered with gold as well. They walked towards the castle then toward their families where they started the ceremony. The culture of the tribe was to worship the ancestors and so the marriage ceremony first had them bow to the ancestors and ask for their blessings then to the parents, then the Sky(heaven), and finally to each other. After completing this Cade and Nistu went to the brides room to consummate((a more appropriate term than to have s?x)) their love and finally become one.


    This event was very grand and one to remember. Too bad as the days after caused everyone to feel tense. Small skirmishes with demon beasts slowly began around the human lands, and the Sky Origin Empire. It started with one skirmish every couple of weeks in the boundaries of the owned lands. Then it became weekly and this slowly lowered the alliances fighting power over the next 30 years. The bad news is that the original 100 billion fights became 25 billion in total and although the Alliance killed way more beast it b?r?ly put a dent in the original number. The good news is that the alliance had lost its quantity for much higher quality. The fighters for the last 5 years hadn''t lost there lives and the 25 billion remained the same only growing stronger.


    In a room the leaders of the human race, Spirit race, Sky Origin Empire, Trinity Soul Clan, and the remnants of the Ancestral God lands planning an ambush. Although things were looking promising they knew that the true power of the Sage Emperor was gathering his forces. Even if he wasn''t at full strength he hand a large army that worshiped him. Planning the sage emperors ?ssassination was a do or die mission either they succeed and kill him or fail and die. After some time Nistu entered with some wine and delicacies, seeing the smile on the old farts faces she handed them the goods to celebrate there plan. Sadly she didn''t know that to protect her and Cade they weren''t going to bring them along or let them know of the plan.


    One month later 25 billion elites got into a huge formation designed by the alliance leaders. Once they activated the formations a giant titan formed from there energies. Then without any signal the titan appeared in the center of the Ancestral Demon lands and began a massacre. This was the first time in a long time some one dared to attack the sacred land of beasts. This attack was the first part of there plans, the second was for the leaders to charge to the sage emperors place that was in a pocket dimension whose entrance was deep under the main hall of the Deity rank beasts.


    "Who dares to attack these sacred lands?!" A peak Deity rank beast came and tried to fight the titan off. Too bad one couldn''t fight an army on his own. Seeing that the Deity Beast couldn''t do anything to them the Alliance army let loose, there original caution and fear thrown right out the window. More and more beasts were killed and buildings were destroyed even the sect formation had not been activated due to the sudden attack. Not wanting to see anymore destruction the rest of the deities flew out of there chambers. A total of nine peak lvl Deity beasts facing off again a Titan made by 25 billion soldiers.

 Chapter 23 - The Legacy (2)

    In the Sky Origin Empires main castle Nistu has been walking back and forth.


    "Why didn''t they take us our strength is already at its highest. We are stronger than most of the fighters there." She roared loudly as she really felt wronged. She also wanted to smash the heads of some demon beasts or fight against the sage emperor.


    "Calm down Nistu, you know they wanted our safety and even developed an escape plan into a Supreme expert''s world. Don''t let you battle thirst control you, you need to be logical." Cade said trying to calm his wife down.


    "Calm down? You think just because your a little bit stronger you can order me around I also broke through to the peak of martial ancestor. How about we fight it out so you can calm down my thirst for battle."


    "Honey what do you mean, I can''t fight my beautiful wife. How about we just... owe that was a cheap shot.... honey, lovely Nistu,..." Cade began dodging left and right and slowly blocking her attacks while trying to calm her down.


    After 30 min Nistu finally calmed down and even smiled as Cade was rubbing a bump at the back of his head with a frown on. "Hahahahaha that felt good. Cade what were you saying earlier?" Nistu laughed at Cades expression after which she gave him a kiss to make it up to him.


    "Well my lovely wife as I was saying we can ready ourselves and the army left in the kingdom to be on full alert. Wait for news from our grandfathers and fathers. Just as they were finished talking, a soldier came in and told them to see Nistu second granduncle. The duo gave the guard instructions to tell all soldiers to guard the main city and activate the defensive formation and proceeded to go see Nistu''s uncle. They slowly approached there uncles mansion and talked to each other trying to guess why he wanted to see them. They entered and were lead into the courtyard proceeding to sit in the empty seats in front of there uncle.


    "Hi uncle are you ok? Why did you call us?" Nistu asked immediately. Cade who heard her shook his head and asked respectfully.


    "How are you second granduncle? Have you been well? If there is anything we can do to help you please ask."


    "You sissy why can''t you be more manly like Nistu over here. What is that girly way of asking why I called. I see now that Nistu is wearing the pants in this relationship.." Nistu''s second granduncle began to berate Cade on how he should act like a man while Nistu was laughing at the side. Cades face was red with shame as he wanted to knock some sense into this old fool.


    "Anyways going onto the real talk, listen , the alliance has been sent to fight directly in the Ancestral Demon Lands headquarter. Now the original plan was to let all the fighters plus the most of the leaders as well as one peak Deity, Cade''s grandfather, to form a formation and cause severe damage to and distract the 9 Deity beasts and it worked. The only thing is that the formation drains a lot of strength and the deities are slowly killing away fighters so that fight should last for about another hour. They have been fighting at full strength for 2 hours and are about to lose but at least the core of the Demon Land has been destroyed. They need a long time to recover. If only we can kill a Deity beast that would be awesome. The bad news is that those fighters have no escape after the fight and the only way for there survival is the death of the sage emperor." There uncle said before grabbing a glass of water and drank it.


    "Ah that hit the spot nothing like spiritual water to drive away your thirst. The second battle was the core of the alliance a total of 20 people 18 Deity rank and two surpassers my brother and Cade''s father. Cades father reached the 5th lvl of surpasser and when fighting with your father who reached the 7th level thanks to the alliance pooling in all their resources and treasures. Your father said he felt that he reached the peak of this realm but there are no records of what is next. They went towards the hidden realm of the Ancestral Demon Lands and entered a small pocket dimension where they all attacked the sage emperors clone. The fight was tough and 7 peak Deities died before the sage''s clone was killed by the alliance.


    The only issue was that the sage emperors real body came and from the message your father sent verified that he was a primordial blooded beast. Luckily he was injured but even the alliance couldn''t hurt him. He even told your grandfather that if he broke through to the next realm he might have been a threat. Another thing that happen was that the Remnants of the God land seemed to have expected this and pulled out there only persevere Ancestral treasure and detonated it which fatally injured the sage emperor. This made everyone in the alliance satisfied but something happened that brought fear in there heart. The sage somehow revived again although a bit weaker he was still alive. That entire small world lit up like a formation that brought him back to life. He began to growl and curse them for hurting him and told them he can''t die he is immortal and can''t be killed. Cades father sensed that he had become weaker and he would need time to heal to his original strength and told your grandfather that he won''t be a threat for now and they should escape. Too bad that stubborn brother of mine never backed up from a fight and burst forth with his strongest abilities. He called that form Origin battle mode which puts his abilities to act as one amplifying everything from soul force to physical enhancements. He began a one on one with the revived sage emperor who was surprised by the power my brother put out in each exchange. Seeing this the rest of the crew began to launch their strongest support skills and attacks. The remaining remnants also began to try and crack the formation. As the battle prolonged they became more and more aggressive against the sage. Even he felt fear without his beasts. Yet when the Alliance thought it had finally had victory in there grasp. The last thing your gramps send was that a being covered in a sinister aura appeared and killed the renmants of the God lands. Then he yelled, "haven''t I told you not to cause trouble you stupid snake (sage emperor)". The sage emperor looked at that being and said,"I had to do what I needed to do, that person will want to fight me to leave this place. According to the divination I made he will be a threat to me with in the next thousand years, if left alone and will attack me for his people. If he signed a soul contract with me I wouldn''t have bothered with them. Don''t for get what you told me I need to fully refine the space time of this realm including the pocket worlds. If we weren''t interrupted everytime I would have already refined this place already." The being then according to my brother slapped the sage emperor with his tail sending him flying. After which he said, "learn your place if it wasn''t for my help you wouldn''t have been able to build this formation alone. The outer world is larger than you think. Now.." after saying that he face your gramps and Cades father then continued. "If it wasn''t for that damned ancestor of your race I would personally killed you I will destroy today''s transgressors. Snake make sure you don''t kill anyone from his clan but seal them in the great wilderness. There is b?r?ly any resources and that should dwindle there numbers." The sage agreed and then in a blink of an eye everyone other than Cades father and my bro died." Nistu''s second granduncle sighed then with a turn of his hands teleported them to a cave.


    This cave was the one Cades Dad made that contained the inheritance and treasures of the soul clan. Cade knew that they were going to be sent to that small world as the worst has come. "You two will be sent out of the draconic ruins and into a supreme''s small world. From what I know not even the sage emperor nor that being can enter that place."


    "Second Granduncle what happen to my gramps and Cade''s father."


    "I will tell you now, everything I told you is for you to record and remember as well as pass down your future offspring Incase you don''t have strength for vengeance. You grandfather fought his last stand before getting seriously injured by the sage emperor and being sent of to the great wilderness as for Cade''s father Blaz he destroyed his physical body and through his soul into the void before my bro and the sage had a last stand. Listen quick I don''t know who is in that world but stay hidden and gain strength ok. Try your best and have a child. Now go into the formation I shall combust my body and soul to power the transfer. Hopefully a Deity realm being is enough."


    "Uncle don''t do this let us figh..." Nistu strongly opposed escaping but before she could finish her words Cade knocked her out.


    "Grand uncle don''t worry I will take care of Nistu and I want you to know that we will try our best to survive and grow stronger. This shame brought to us by the sage shall be avenged." Then Cade carried Nistu into the formation and Nistu granduncle activated the formation. Surprisingly when they were teleported they still couldn''t make it into this world as the inhibitions blocked all outsiders. Cade unleashed his power and put up a soul force barrier around him and Nistu while trying to break in. Too bad the small world prevented all outsiders.


    "Danny it seems you have some beef with the sage emperor after all. It must have been tough on you parents. I mean I get that they were trapped in a chaotic space that had different time waves which caused them to be in that state for months. Finally your dad forced an entry but suffers severe injury causing him to loose his cultivation. Your mom who was in one piece had to sacrifice her cultivation to keep the entrance open long enough to enter the tiny world. Then they got lucky and were saved by Glory city. What was really messed up was that the date your mother put down in the book when she wrote it was only 2 years before you were born in other words, that month they were trapped In was equal to 300 years based on the time Nei Lei returns and this also means that the supposed to be severely injured sage emperor should be close to healing and he should also be refining spacetime again. Dam no offense but if your parents knew they lost 300 years they wouldn''t have felt entering this world was worth it. " Ay yelled her thoughts to Danny making sure he heard everything. Danny himself seemed quiet and staring into the distance.


    "Danny?"


    "I never got to see my dad since he died a day after I was born. Beef? No I don''t have any issue with the Sage Emperor as he definitely is a defeated foe. He is so scared that he keeps on divining who will be the biggest threat to him. He is unworthy of being my match nor my enemy merely a stepping stone. My true enemy is is the being who supports him. Now that we know this information about my family Ay we have an important topic to cover. My dad got beat by his woman and I don''t want to be the same so..... Owe you can''t just cheap shot me while I''m tal.... Owe dammit I swear I will rebuild your body and spank... owe... you.... owe....all night long, believe it."


    "You had to pull a naruto reference."Ay said shaking her head.


    "Now here is your new to do list."

 Chapter 24 - Path To The Peak is Eating

    Ay began her long lecture to Danny which he already expected would include many of his abilities. The first thing was that she gave him an overview of what he has a strong body with many innate skills that need massive energy to activate. The ability that surprises him the most was the Eye on his forehead because even his father didn''t unlock it only his(referring to Danny) great grandfather who was a Deity realm had it. It protects his soul by gathering most of it near his forehead without hindering body control,gives high defense against soul attacks, it grants perfect control of soul force, lastly enables him to control soul slaves when used with a special technique Danny''s late father had written down in a book. This ability was also enhanced and has a synergy effect with the EGL soul skill.


    The second thing she mentioned was his body has many hidden abilities that he probably can''t use as he needs a large amount of energy to use just like his eye and heart abilities. He decided to call the Dragon King''s Burst and his eye the Soul Eye. The Black Dragon Scale Armor ability also take too much energy although less than the rest so he decided to only use it in extreme cases. She also reminded him about the amount of energy he needs to breakthrough the bronze rank.


    "Now that I reminded you of all that the next thing we should talk about is your gold eyes don''t know why you got them but I think it might be related to the golden fruit. The other thing I found out about was that not only is your vision enhanced but your reflexes and sixth sense both receive a passive boost thanks to the eyes. Dam if you can breakthrough to higher realm you can utilize awesome skills. Oh I forgot to add that when you used your Soul Eye it gives people weaker than you or equal to you a paralysis effect. Now that were done with you situation you got to control that battle thirst you get. You might not have noticed but it seems the so called impulsiveness seems to be related with your Divine Clan''s love for fighting life and death battles. So hold back and continue to do what we planned and get stronger."


    "Ok Ay I kinda get where your coming from so what should I do now, we know that I need to find a way to get into Glory city we also need to build a power so we''re can fight against our current enemy. It could be anyone of the families and the dark guild." Danny said to Ay as he walked towards the ruins.


    "Danny listen up the first I think you should do honestly is try and put a soul seal on that Moon Wolf it is a strong beast and can reach the peak of the legend rank. Also we can find ways to help it evolve later on. It can be a strong companion to you even before entering Glory City. Once you do that both you and that beast should enter black gold rank. If you can do that then you can fight around 4 levels higher than you which means as an early black gold rank you can take on a peak. The next thing on your checklist is to build a power and what you can focus on is the commoners and weak nobles you can do something like a union and offer free skills to power them up. This way you can register and unite the commoners under one power like the work unions on earth. We can make the rules over the course of time your training. I''m sure everyone will join a commoner who reached the peak of the black gold lvl with a black gold rank pet."


    "Ay you are a freaking genius the most amount of people are among commoners and like this we can control the largest amount of people. I somehow also need to gain entry Orchid Academy so I can copy the entire library."


    "Don''t worry about that now as long as in the next four years you can raise at least 100 black gold rank from the commoners then we can continue our plan to search much further than 500 kilometers from Glory city. Oh we can also have eyes and ears everywhere in Glory city thanks to the commoners being wide spread. This way we might be able to find who killed your mom. The last thing on your to do list is reach the peak legend rank in battle power in other words if you can reach legend rank 2 then you should have the power to fight against peak legend rank. That is my ?ssumption but actual value maybe different. Now let''s meet the wolf make sure you release your aura we have enough food from your slaughter fest earlier." Ay then stopped explaining as Danny had reached the ruins. He went inside and saw the wolf seemed to have fallen asleep and a pile of bones around it. This wolf isn''t like the other one who he ate. That one was special and seemed to be a mutant also Ay told him it was a king beast who are beasts that are born with unrivaled strength among there kind. Even though it was a normal Moon Wolf it was still a terrifying beast. As Danny approached it the beast opened its eyes and stood in a defensive stance. Before it can howl or do anything Danny forced his Soul Eye open, paralyzing the wolf. Then he followed the steps Ay showed him and entered the beasts soul and slowly began drawing a soul seal. It took a while since it was his first time but he finally got it then he left the beast''s soul and entered his body then quickly closed his Soul Eye and began to pull out beast after beast and to stop his hunger. After an hour of eating meat without sparing the bones Danny finally looked at the wolf who was staring at him making a confused expression. Danny also sensed a connection with the wolf and he felt he can communicate with it even over long distances.


    "Hahahahahaha Don''t worry Silver although you are wondering who is the beast between you and Danny I can ?ssure you that even you have more class than him. Hahahahahaha Danny even a beast doubts that your human." Ay way laughing so hard that she could b?r?ly speak. She also didn''t expect the Moon Wolf to have this type of expression. Danny was also dumbfounded for a moment before blushing in shame.


    "Ay that''s not what Rex was thinking he was just surprised how monstrously manly his master was." Danny went thick skin mode lvl 2 and began to defend himself which caused the wolf to hide its head under its paws and whimper. This caused Ay who was already laughing to laugh even harder causing Danny to grumble. "Danny it''s embarrassed by both your stupidity and shamelessness. Hahahahahaahahaha but I don''t care what you say it''s name is silver ask it and you''ll know. In fact I''ll ask it for you."


    "Darling Moon Wolf I am Ay Danny''s unique subsoul/wife, do you like the name Silver or Rex I''ll let you judge." Ay asked the Moon wolf causing the wolf who was already annoyed by Danny to quickly choose the name Ay choose. It felt Ay was an angel that was here to help it.


    "Fine Silver it is, so wha now Ay?"


    "Danny now it''s time for me to tell you your training plan you have to eat like your mother use to feed you, no much more than that. To reach the peak of cultivation you must eat."


    "Noooo I don''t want to!"


    "Danny then we''ll never become strong enough to break the last seal and cultivate like normal people. Also you can forget revenge on those old beings." Seeing Danny still unconvinced she then gave his subsoul a suggestive look and whispered slowly," You won''t be able to get me a body and spank me all night long. Oh well at least I can always be in control."


    "Don''t worry Ay I shall eat, eat to each the peak."Danny spoke with resolve.


    Then Danny, Ay and there new companion Silver ,who was shaking its head, went out on there eating adventure.


    *******************************************************


    Around 10 months passed since Danny went on his training. Deep in the forest around 300 kilometers away from the western gate. A group of people around 20 in total wearing black cloaks, black armored pants, black gauntlets with masks covering the lower half of there faces like kakashi from naruto. If one looked closely they would notice that they had blue colored symbol on their cloaks and back of there gauntlets. The person leading them had no mask on and was an old man with small wrinkles on his face, he has blue eyes and a small beard. His hair color was white. Even though he was old, he still released a very strong aura.


    They were planing on entering deeper in the forest so they can map the area and kill strong beasts for more powerful beast souls but they stopped moving around 5 minutes ago as the sight they saw scared them. A boy no older than twelve was holding the neck of a gold rank Dark Wind Panther with one hand. Then he clenched his hand snapping its neck. Normally it would take a couple of gold ranks or or 2 black gold ranks to fight and kill this beast yet the boy killed him like it was nothing.


    *crunch* one of the guards stepped back making noise this caused the boy to be alert and glare in their directions.the boy was wearing beast skin cloths and had armor over them he was also holding a spear in a right hand. His eyes were gold in color and his skin was covered in dried blood and dirt and his was was shiny black in color. Once he heard then he crouched down facing there direction and holding his spear to his side ready to attack(imagine Tarzan stance). The leader of the group was the first to calm down from the sight in front of him. He walked towards the boy and said, " Hey little one what are you doing out here."


    Danny thought a bit before pointing at the dead beast and said," eating."

 Chapter 25 - Hmm OK

    "Eating? Hahahahaha yes certainly you were hunting for food. Sorry for disturbing you but could you tell me if your staying with anyone" the old leader spoke calmly with Danny. Although Danny like the dude and the fact he felt like a grandpa to him. Danny still decided to play stupid and act like a brat.


    "Yes I''m staying with Silver he is my dog."


    "Sorry sorry that''s not what I meant I wanted to know if the village you live in has other humans?" The leader clarified.


    "Village? I don''t have one I''m living in the forest with silver." Hearing Danny''s answer made him frown. He couldn''t fathom how a little kid could be left to fend for himself.


    "How old are you? How long did you stay in the forest for? It gets lonely out here without company."


    "I can''t answer that you see you might be bad guys or the bad people who killed my mom. I can feel your stronger than me but I can sure kill those behind you before you get me. 300kilometers away from here is the city where my mom was killed. I answered your questions now answer mine who are you? Why did you guys sneak up at me? And did you kill my mom who lived in the isolated part of the commoners district. The closet gate is the Eastern Gate and the public library is around 500 meters away from our house." Danny acted like he was cautious and asked the questions he wanted to know. On the other hand seeing a little kid is on his guard and treats them like his enemy, he remembered the case a little more than 6 years ago where they failed a little kid whose mother was killed in there own home. They still hadn''t found the killers.


    "I will tell you only if you tell me your age and how long you lived in the forest." He wanted to be sure if this little monster was the same kid whose mother was killed then. There were many cases of people being kidnapped and disappearing and all this was related to the dark guild although they don''t have any evidence. Danny saw the change in his expression and said," I turned 10 this year and I''ve been here for 6 years trying to survive and get stronger."


    Hearing that he sighed as he could only imagine how a four year old could even live up to this point so he responded,"My name is Ye Mo head of the Snow Wind Family. I apologize for not being able to capture your mother''s killers. As for your old home it was bought by the Sacred Family. We didn''t sneak up on you, we heard a battle and when we got here we saw you kill the beast merely by clinching your fingers little one. It must have been tough on you but I can ?ssure you we are on your side." Danny had stopped listening when he heard the Sacred Family bought his old home. "So the one of the three families bought my home why?"


    "I think they built a restaurant called Star Resaturant." Ye Mo was ticked off that the little brat ignored his words and replied grumpily. Danny was stunned when he heard this name as it was the secret base of the dark guild that Nei Lei uncovered in the book. This made Danny feel stumped at the fact that such a coincidence happened and delighted as he now knew his enemies. He then let out a loud laugh and stated,"So the Sacred Family is my enemies, interesting I wonder how it will feel to take down one of the three great families."


    "I didn''t say that little brat I said they bought your place, this helped the people in the area calm down and lower there fear. You have to understand that the Sacred Family is needed to clear out beasts near the city and help maintain order. Although they are arrogant, they don''t cause much trouble and provide a lot more in return. We humans are in a dark age it''s troubling." Ye Mo sighed as he finished his words until he heard Danny''s reply which almost made him trip.


    "They are needed for now. Just you wait old man Ye I''ll how you how they will fall. Oh please excuse me I didn''t eat yet." Danny''s stomach begins to grow and he ignores the teams gazes as he begins to dig into raw meat. Seeing Danny start stuffing his mouth not even leaving a bone stunned them he didn''t cook anything just straight up swallowed the beast piece by piece. Ye Mo''s expression was so priceless that Ay was laughing as she watched through the spirit dome while conversing with Danny.


    "Little one you know you should cook it first right."


    "I don''t know how to cook and there is no fire out here. You know you must be getting real old if you didn''t figure that out." Danny lied while keeping a straight face.


    "Little one didn''t anyone teach you to respect your elder."


    "No I just learned how to accurately attack my enemies weak point from all the fighting. You know we''re in tough times." This statement made Ye Mo veins pop and he slowly began to release his power. His group felt his aura and backed away, they were awed by how the little devil angered there always calm captain. Danny finished his meal and faced Ye Mo then he grabbed his spear and said, "I don''t like the look on your face old man Ye. If you don''t stop I''m gonna hit you. So much for being on my side maybe your the enemy. Good thing I wasn''t fooled by your weak grandpa look."


    "Little brat for your dead moms sake and to help her Rest In Peace I''m going to teach you some manners."


    Once Ye Mo finished speaking Danny leapt towards him. He saw that Ye Mo wasn''t going to use any weapons so he threw his spear to a nearby tree and spun around using the momentum to throw a fist aiming at Ye Mo''s face. This move surprised Ye Mo as he smiled towards the kid. Once the fist reached his face he put out his arm to block it. BOOM! When contact was made a large force was emitted which shocked Ye Mo to the core as he felt Danny''s full strength fist. This wasn''t a gold rank fighter but a peak black gold rank spiritualist. The hardness of Danny''s arm only added to the old mans shock. What a talent was the only thought going through his mind. If he didn''t direct half his soul force to reinforce his hand it would have shattered. He started to take Danny seriously. It seemed at first that Danny had the upper hand but with every exchange Ye Mo gradually got use to Danny''s style. Against beasts he had time to plan and counter attack towards there weakness. With humans he was off as his style did nothing to help him against someone with a brain. This wasn''t a simple head on beast clash. Old Man Ye was stronger in cultivation and smarting in battle tactics that Danny''s style seemed child''s play. Danny was fuming with rage as he knew Ye Mo was toying with him. So he began to improvise hoping to land a hit which Ay told him not to, she wanted him to tire the old man but was ignored.


    "Play times over little brat." Ye Mo roared as Danny''s change in tactics made him eat a punch to the face for underestimating Danny. Then a massive aura covered Danny who used his eyes to try and see the lvl. Who would have thought that Ye Mo already reached the peak of legend rank this early. If it wasn''t for the fact that the skills the current Glory City had at most peaked at the legend rank, most of which peaked at the black gold rank Ye Mo would have entered the earth fate realm. Before Danny could even focus back on the match a fisted entered his face but thanks to his soul armor he didn''t b?r? the full brunt of the attack. He was still sent flying and blood leaked from his lips. He then flipped midair and landed on his feet.


    "Hohoho you even know how to use soul force to block my attack before it reaches you. Hahahaha you can also take a hit. You know for taking my fist at full strength I will forgive you for your transgressions." Danny who was about to attack tripped from this old mans behavior. Ye Mo looked at Danny as if he had seen a jewel. What a monster was all he could think. Even his guards can''t take a full strength attack and continue standing. This was a mere ten year old yet he was this strong, maybe he will be Glory City''s and humanities hope.


    "Hey little one what is your name? I will ask you this once would you like to be my disciple? Many people wish to be my server but I don''t accept."Once Danny heard his first question he began to sweat as he only saw himself as Danny and didn''t want to be called Ling Tian. Seeing him thinking hard and sweating made Ye Mo think that Danny was about to agree but need a push.


    "Don''t worry little one no one in the entire Glory city would dare to touch you. The benefits you can get is enormous, the resources are endless the most secret books and techniques at your disposal. Be it women, Riches, status will be yours. As for me no need to call me master just call me Old Man Ye it makes me feel closer to you." The guards were dumbfounded at how shameless the man they looked up to trying to buy his disciple. Danny on the other hand finally made up his mind on the name to give Ye Mo when he heard the offer which made him surprised that his plan to get back into the city worked so well with added benefits.


    "Hmmm Ok. Old Man Ye you win I accept being your disciple. My name is Dan Lee by the way. Cool right hahahaha." This fake name made Ye Mo twitch a little while Ay was dying from laughter, "Danny forget cultivating you stupidity is already at the peak just make them laugh to death. Hahahahahaha just become a comedian instead your a natural at it get it Hahahahahaha."


    Ay''s laughter bugged Danny causing him to frown which was perceived by Ye Mo that he may have hurt little Dan with his reaction.


    "Little Dan I''m sorry your name is a wonder, how about you come with us to Glory city." Which causes the group of fighter to sigh in relief now that they can go home.


    "Wait we need to go get Silver first my poor little dog might be hungry."


    Hearing Danny''s reply Ye Mo then ordered the group to follow him and he asked Danny to lead the way. Several hours later Ye Mo''s group was nervous as they were 500k away from Glory city and they b?r?ly had any maps of this area.


    "Don''t worry guys we are here see that cave that''s where Silver is. Fuuuuuuuuu!"Danny reassured them and then whistled loudly. Woooooooooo! A loud wolf howl was heard echoing from the cave and a huge silver furred wolf can out it was as large as a small house. The Wolf has golden eyes and crescent moon marks on its forehead, a total of four marks were present. The entire group got into battle stance and Ye Mo unleashed his aura. Before any fight occurred they heard,"Silver what are you waiting for let go we are going to go to a large city with lots of food. Don''t worry guys he is harmless and wouldn''t hurt a fly." Danny told them after calling Silver over, he then got on its back and began to move towards the city. The group follow but all they can think was it might not hurt a fly but it definitely kill anyone of us with a slap. Ye Mo sighed and was wondering how a black gold rank Moon Wolf as big as a house is suddenly a small dog.


    Meanwhile Ay was just,"hahahahaha hahahahaha..."

 Chapter 26 - Genius of Glory City

    Danny who was riding Silver as well as Ye Mo''s group finally made it to Glory city after 6 hours of walking. They arrived at around dawn of the next day. The group of fighters felt relieved as they finally returned to there homes and families. They stared at the little demon disciple of Ye Mo and shook there heads as this kid was as strong as the current family leaders of the 3 great noble families, only his tactic were simple. Before they entered the gate Danny yelled,"Stop!", then he looked at Ye Mo and said," Master it would be rude if I enter on my Wolf first while you walk behind me. What would people say? This may leave some bad rumors out there, tarnishing both your and my reputation." When Ye Mo and Company heard Danny they thought he was pretty sensible.


    "So here is what we''ll do my master will stand on top of Silver''s head, I will stand right behind him. You three are the strongest after us so you will stand in front of Silver and make sure we pass without an issue. While you make us a path toward the Snow Wind estate release your aura to attract a crowd. You 6 over there come over here stand 3 on each side to block the attracted crowd from coming near and also makes our entrance look cooler when in formation. The remaining eleven walk behind us, 4 per row making a U shape. The last row will have only 3 people and you will brag loudly at how awesome Ye Mo hidden disciple is. Remember praise me like you can''t live without me this is important as to spread the rumor as the number 1 genius of Glory city. Hahahahaha I''m so smart I''ll be known overnight throughout the city without doing any actual work. Sometimes I forget how awesome I can be."


    When everyone finished getting in formation they stumbled to the ground at Danny''s dark agenda. Ye Mo shook his head at how narcissistic his disciple is but he also praised his cunningness. Ye Mo shook his head to his people which made them grumble at this stupid act they were going to pull. Since the boss agreed to a child''s plan they can only comply. Everyone got into formation and Danny told the three people at the end to say that he grew up in the forest, fighting beast for survival and food, He was only 10 yet had the strength of a black gold rank, A monster of a genius that Glory city has never seen the closed door disciple of Ye Mo. They were shocked by his narcissism and how he evaluated himself. They understood this little devil was abnormal but can he not be so obsessed with himself. True experts keep to themselves and don''t show off. One of them shook his head as he remembered that this kid was only 10. They returned to there posts and walked towards the gates of the city.


    Meanwhile Ay and Danny were talking in the Ethereal Grand Library, "Danny hahahahaha you were like..."by the way my name is Dan Lee"....hahahahaha your so stupid you don''t know what that even means in there language. Your so dumb hahahahaha there expressions were priceless Ye Mo especially had a vein pop out. So what were you thinking I mean Ling Tian is the name your mom gave you in this life, so why not pick that."


    "Who said I didn''t think it threw I''m in a world of cultivation, martial arts, spells, monsters etc. You get where I''m going with this Ay. People from earth would dream to be in this hell hole for power ups. So I decided to continue Bruce Lee''s legacy, but I couldn''t use his name. I like Danny as a name so I too the Dan out and added the lee. So Dan Lee is what I came up with. Lee represents strength where I''m from while in Chinese Dan can mean Core. So I''m telling people to beware as my core is strong. I respect my mom in this life but I don''t want a made up name, her name was Nistu Origin so my last name should be Origin or like my dad Alma but since I''m part human and live here I will choose the name that I will go by."


    "Muhahahahahhaha your core is strong is what you wanna tell people. Your too funny you really should think of being a comedian." Ay cracked up again and began making the motion of wiping tears from her eyes(souls can''t cry). After she stopped she said," Well I agree with you on that you should pick a name you''ll be satisfied with so don''t disappoint Lee"


    "Ay please he wouldn''t know since he is dead"


    "Hahahaha and your in another world even if he was alive he would not know. You already shamed him with your stupidity on multiple occasions."


    While Danny and Ay were in there own world, A huge crowd formed in front of the Western Gate of Glory City. It was said one of the guards saw Ye Mo and his company on the way and many people wanted to great him. As Ye Mo who was standing on Silver entered with his group many people cheered. The people in the group ignored the crowed and kept walking toward the Snow Wind Estate. All the people only had eyes on Ye Mo the legend of Glory City. As the group were slowly making there way on the main road, many people on the side noticed a child covered in blood, wearing armor, holding a spear standing right behind Ye Mo. Some started to whisper asking who is the kid, many rumors began to spread among the crowd and the most favored one was that he was an love child born from Ye Mo and a secret lover. Many soldiers and fighters saw the blood marks and calluses on Dannie''s hands, some with higher cultivation even felt his aura and knew that this was a warrior not some pampered love child. While people were making guesses the group reached half way of there journey. That''s when the plan was put into action.


    "I can''t believe that kid is a black gold rank he sort of terrifies me." Said softly one of the fighters at the back of the formation.


    "I know right did you see how easily he snapped that peak gold rank beasts head. The really mind blowing thing about all this is that he is freaking 10." Responded the fighter in the middle.


    "That is what freaked you out, that nothing he thought we were a threat and attacked the boss. You know the boss''s strength what is a black gold rank, nothing but fart. Yet this kid was able to withstand a full strength attack." Said the last person. Then they began praising almost at the same time.


    "No wonder he was able to survive in the wilderness for 6 years."


    "Ya I can''t believe he is Ye Mo closed door disciple, boss never took a disciple before."


    "What do you know this kid is the genius of our city now, no one can compare to. If anything we should bootlick our way to the top through him."


    "Ya I know what you mean the only weird thing is that his name is Dan Lee. I wonder why his family name is plum and the named him dan meaning red. Red plum ohh maybe it''s because he is always covered in blood that not his. He is naturally strong so maybe his name mean Red Plum Tree.... ok I''ll shut up now." One of the people forgot his ?ssignment and began to say what bothered him when he felt a heavy aura pressing down on him. Looking at Danny''s glare he quieted down.


    To the people who were listening, this scene scared them and to them accurately matched what the guard said Red Plum because he''ll pummel them till they bleed. This information began to spread and increase in exaggeration every time people talked with one another. Dan and his group finally entered the estate leaving the crowed to disperse. The news of Ye Mo''s disciple Dan Lee the Genius of Glory City reached everybody including the large families.


    In the Sacred Family mansion, the patriarch who had recently reached the absolute peak of the black gold rank was yelling at his people. "How come you guys didn''t know about this matter. Ye Mo was hiding a disciple for ten years and no one knew it. What have you been doing? If I am to be the leader of this city I need you guys to do your part of infiltrating and providing all the information about the Snow Wind Family."


    "Patriarch all information we have provided is real but you should know the hardest person to locate and spy on is Ye Mo."


    "I don''t want your excuses I want information make sure every single information about him is available down to how many times a day he relieves himself."


    In the other families the reaction was just that they were happy for Ye Mo finally finding a successor as he alone was holding the fort. In the Divine Family Clan hall,"Hahahahahaha finally that dying fool got a disciple prepare me a carriage and buy the best cultivation resources in the market. Tomorrow we are going to congratulate the Snow Wind Family. Tell my son little Chen that he is going to meet Ye Mo''s disciple tomorrow. Little Chen is 11 and that child is 10 not too far apart."


    At this moment in the Snow Wind Family mansion, "....and that is what happened, his strength is Monstrous and can be helpful in protecting the people in this dark age. So I decided to train this talent. Ye Zhong my son you are the most talented in the city of your generation and are the current city lord. So after two months of training the kid I will go and look into that realm with deathly aura. I need you to only focus on sparring with him. Go all out as you won''t kill him. He was able to stand up after a full powered punch from me. After that put him in school at Orchid Academy. Remember whatever plan he wants to do let him it was my promise to him."


    "Father are you sure he doesn''t have hidden agenda, if I find out he has any ill will toward us and the city I will kill him."


    "Don''t worry he is a curious child he won''t do anything to the city but the people I''m beginning to doubt are the Sacred Family. I want you to prepare a unit of your closest and most trusted men and have them keep an eye out at the Sacred Family." Ye Zhong calmed down at his father''s confirmation but quickly tensed when he got a warning to watch the Sacred Family one of the 3 great families. He sighed then looked his father in the eye and said," Don''t worry I will tell Ye Shuo to send the Shadows out for a walk." Hearing this Ye Mo smiled and went to rest.


    Just like that many things were started in the dark and changed some events that should have occurred. Yet Danny didn''t know the changes this event did but even if he did it''s not like he would care. Ye Zhong carried out his duties. Danny was preparing to sleep like the rest of the group but he could help but feel an itch to beat that stupid fighter who questioned his name now Ay doesn''t stop calling him red plum.


    The next day came quickly and many factions came to the Snow Wind Family to congratulate Ye Mo on accepting a disciple. Many people came and many kids of powerful families were there. Danny was standing next to Ye Mo silently complaining at this spectacle in front of him. He though he could start the plan to make this party after copying all the Snow wind family library and secret book. Yet everyone came once they heard the old man got a disciple. Now he knew how strong the power backing him up was. The visitors who came stayed for a few hours and before they were gonna leave asked for a fight of the younger generation. Many kids around Danny''s age were competitive and believed that they deserved to be Ye Mo disciple. The other kids around 8 years old which were Nei Lei''s generation were all curious about this new disciple especially Ye Ziyun she wanted to know who could get her grandfathers eyes.


    Danny who was the main act was finally excited and wanted to meet other people. Since he decided to expand his power he thought this was a good opportunity to make some friends. So he went to an open area in the courtyard and said," Fighting you guys one by one will take too long, so why don''t you guys come at me together." Then he posed like every martial arts movie MC would stretched his arm across his body palm toward the sky. He then moved his fingers up then flat down. Come!

 Chapter 27 - What A Monster!!

    Danny was feeling really cool at the moment. Looking at his proud expression and hearing his arrogant statement made the children so angry that they all yelled curses and charged towards Danny. Leading the charge were 3 people Shen Xui who was the oldest, Shen Fei who is currently engaged to Xiao Ning, lastly it was Chen Linjian the sole heir to the divine family. They were followed by many other talented children from the many factions but the most memorable were((making up some)) Feng Chang (last name is Chang) the rising star from the alchemist ?ssociation he is almost a bronze rank and is the last of the declined alchemist Family the Chang clan, which branched off the Crimson Fire Clan. The girl running next to him was Scarlet Rising daughter of the head of the scout department of Glory City Natsu Rising. The last one was a genius from the Snow Wind Family Ye Ren whose parents died trying to delay beasts from a danger zone while the rest of the squad escaped. All three of them wanted to prove that they are worthy of being the disciple of Ye Mo and not this buffoon. They all had there reasons for wanting that chance but someone beat them to the punch.


    Just as the group of about 60 children were gonna reach Danny he vanished from there sights. They began to look around but when they heard a kid yell owe, that''s when they noticed that Danny appeared behind the entire group. He then began a merciless beating, one by one the kids would start crying but Danny didn''t let up and went for the knockout. After taking down about half the kids he remembered he wanted to make connections so he went towards Chen Linjian who was the closest kid to him. He helps him up and says," I''m your boss starting from today you got a problem with that."


    Chen Linjian remembered the beating he just received and then decided to just accept his fate. "No Boss it an honor to follow a great man like yourself."


    "Hahahahaha good, finally a sensible one unlike those idiots I had to knockout. From this day forward you will be my right hand man and lead my followers." Danny said with joy as he gained his first follower too bad he forgot to ask his name. Then he began to coarse people to call him boss and ended up knocking out another 10 and accepting another 5 including Feng Chang, Scarlet Rising, and Ye Ren. The last 15 were scared and about half ran back to their respective families while the remain seven 5 were knocked out leaving the two from Sacred Family. Shen Fei tried to act tough and through a punch only to be caught and thrown right back at his face knocking him out. "This kid why did he have to knock himself out wouldn''t it have been less embarrassing if I did it. Now you pretty girl will you join my crew of 6 and call me boss."


    "You wish just because you are stronger than us doesn''t mean your powerful, you don''t have any backing, if you do anything to me my Sacred Family won''t let you off. If you let me go I can tell them to give you some leeway for knocking out my cousin."


    "Wait you guys are from the Sacred Family?! How weak, shouldn''t you be like much stronger since you are from one of the three great families. Oh and who said I don''t have backing first my master is the strongest in the city, second my followers all come from powerful backgrounds so I pretty much have the full connections." Danny yelled out so loud that everyone around them heard what he said. They first thought he was a talent for his age, then when he knocked out almost all the younger generation even when they were defenseless they thought he was a devil. Finally they saw that he began forcefully recruiting the remaining kids made them shake there head at this piece of work Ye Mo picked up. As every power was thinking of how to use the situation for there benefit, they saw Danny walk up to the unwavering Shen Yue, pick her up and hold from the waist , then placing her stomach down on his legs. Smack! Everyone present stare at the seen with their mouths wide open, even Ye Mo was shocked at Danny''s bravery. Setting in the center of the field Danny was spanking the Sacred Families princess in front of her older brother the Patriarch, while yelling at her to submit. "Stop stop waaaa, I give up please stop."


    "Danny that enough let her go the other families will use this as a means to attack."Ye Mo transmitted via soul force that no one was able to hear it except Danny. "Fine Fine Fine you give up no need to cry. It just that I don''t like to feel threatened."


    "Hahahahaha Ye Mo I like your disciples style, he sure knows how to negotiate with others." Said the head of the Divine Family Chen Zenlong. Then using his families special skill he said something to Chen Linjian who nodded back. The people present didn''t voice there opinions and just watched. Many Power houses were waiting for the right moment to speak and get some compensation.


    "Sorry everyone I didn''t have time to start my lessons yet, so he may seem a little barbaric but trust me he is really harmless. This is just kids being kids us ?du?ts don''t need to mind their antics." Before anyone could say anything, Ye Mo voiced out his opinion. This shut them up as they had to give them face.


    The head of the Sacred Family was annoyed at what happened so he decided to act now.


    "I heard that this disciple of yours has the strength of black gold rank, even I found this rumor hard to believe. I recently caught a dark guild member who happens to be a black gold rank. I was interrogating him but got nothing so far. With all of us here I''m sure nothing will go wrong so how about a brawl between your disciple and this traitor of humanity." After saying his peace, the Sacred Family Patriarch looked at Ye Mo waiting for an answer. A few factions who were on good terms with the Sacred Family began to voice there agreement. They all thought this can force Ye Mo to agree but who was Ye Mo, he was and still is the strongest in the city who would dare refute his decision. Just as Ye Mo was going to disagree, Danny yells from the field,"Ya bring it on, I hope he is a challenge unlike these weaklings here. A black gold rank fighter how exciting." This caused Ye Mo to speechlessly stare at Danny, ''how come my disciple can''t understand the bigger picture is he trying to get himself killed.'' As he kept his gaze at Danny he noticed the look that Danny was had it was the same as when he fought him in the forest. He could feel Danny''s d?s?r? for battle so he sighed and nodded his head towards the Sacred Family Head Shen Hong. Danny''s decision made Shen Hong satisfied, he couldn''t wait to see Danny suffer.


    A black cloaked individual was dragged forward, he stared at Shen Hong and said,"So all I have to do is beat this kid and I''m free."


    "Yes, all you have to do is beat him." Verified Shen Hong loudly. Then in a low voice said," Make sure you kill him."to which the cloaked person smiled to as he turned his head to Danny. "Sorry kid although I don''t know what it is you did to deserve such a punishment, but I end it very quickly."


    Danny got excited waited for the person to charge. In the eyes of the people the black gold rank charged and swiftly appeared in front of Danny. In Danny''s eyes he was wondering why this guy was slow for a black gold rank. Once the person appeared in front of Danny what appeared in front of him was a small fist that sent him flying. Everyone was shocked at the exchange, while Danny said," Hey quit fooling around and be serious, I still couldn''t even warm up."


    "Dam you kid, I see your no ordinary person. Now I''m gonna get serious!" The black cloaked man transformed and black fur covered his body. He became twice his previous height. His aura also shot up and his muscles became more defined and much harder than before."kid let''s see how you hand my strength augmented with the black gold ranked Shadow Panther." This beast was known for its speed and ability to blend with the shadows. One of the most preferred ?ssassin type beast souls.


    ''Is this person an idiot to tell his enemy his beast soul name so I can focus on its weak points.'' Danny thought and Ay answered him,"Not sure honestly but he is a weakling, I sort of feel bad that this kinda hyped you up."


    "Don''t worry Ay at least he is a good punching bag to release my anger and disappointment on."


    Danny decided to end this swiftly so he charges at full speed which caused the audience to once again stare with dropped jaws. He instantly appeared in front of his punching bag and began to throw a barrage of attacks that consisted of punches, kicks, a headbut here and there. Sometimes he''ll use his elbow and knees. As Danny was beating up the transformed Black gold lvl dark guild member, all the factions with hidden agendas began to sweat nervously. This kid wasn''t merely a skilled brat but a monster that defies common sense. They couldn''t understand how a human fist could punch a beast whose skin is harder than steel. At this moment every single faction including the Sacred Family gave up on making trouble for Danny as he was as exaggerated as the rumors said he was.


    Seeing the change in the people around them Ye Mo and Ye Zhong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. They also wanted to end this unrest but they didn''t expect the little demon who caused the mess to end any thought of ill will. Fear is truly a motivating factor. Danny looked really satisfied after letting loose, he lifted his head and saw everyone staring at him. He finally decided to ask a question that has been bothering him since the beginning of the dueling event. "Did all of catch some strange disease that drops your jaws? If so stay away from me I don''t want to get what ever you guys have. I like my jaw where it is just fine." Once he finished speaking Ay who didn''t expect his reply began to laugh really hard. The people on the other hand closed their mouths and began to grumble. Ye Zhong actually cracked a smile which surprised his daughter Ye Ziyun. Ye Mo actually began to laugh loudly, the Divine Family Patriarch cursed him back loudly saying your the one with the disease, your family has loose jaws among other things. Danny wanted to kick his ?ss but remembered that he was the father of his right hand man so he ignored him.


    ***********************************************


    The party ended with a small feast and everyone went back to their homes. One month passed since that day and Danny was looking at Ye Mo with angry expression. "Old Man Ye now please explain to me how practicing etiquette is gonna help me become stronger. What we were this past week was how to use a freakin spoon and knife, even when eating with my hands is much faster. I also had to learn proper speech what the heck is that, which idiot made speaking up your mind difficult. That''s not even the worst part, the worst thing is that you old man want me to learn how to walk properly. More like walk to my death. If I walk the way you say any beast in the forest would chew me like a toy since I have to defenses. I got the stupid hair cut too, now when are we gonna learn new fighting styles that will actually improve my skills?" Hearing Danny Ye Mo couldn''t help but feel troubled. When he started what he thought would be training from hell to Danny, that little brat learned everything quickly. It didn''t even take 2 weeks and Danny''s fighting style became more refined and not as crude as it was in the forest. Everything Ye Mo through at him he learned. Danny even managed to memorize all the books in there library the only thing he didn''t read were the secret manuals that were kept with Ye Zhong. "Fine to be honest you already surpassed by expectations but the human world is much more complicated than living in the forest. That is why I want you to master how to talk, walk and act in different scenarios. On the plus side it also helps you steal a woman''s heart if you notice the signs and know how to act at each turn. If you can complete this then I will let you look at all our secret manuals."


    "Fine I''ll learn this but only because I want to learn those secret arts." Ye Mo was racking his brain at how else he can convince this little brat as it would be embarrassing to end his training time early because he gots nothing else to teach him. Who would have thought this would work.


    Another 3 weeks past and Danny''s style finally began to look more human. He speaks with gestures instead fists. He stopped threatening people and learned how to actually have a proper conversation. He also learned how to give and take, how to dress properly, and also finally began to regain his old habit of bathing daily. He also trained his spear and bow skills and learned some tricks from other fighters in the estate.


    The greatest gain was that he got Ye Zhong daughter to call him big brother. She almost always hangs around him, ever since her mom died she was feeling lonely and her father became strict with everything and rarely smiles. She found it really comforting to hand out with Danny. He would sometimes borrow money from the guards and sneak out to buy sweets for his new little sister. Although he didn''t like her as much as Xiao Ning and wasn''t planning to get with her in the future. She was still recognized as Glory city''s number one beauty. This beauty will now have an powerful brother who will mess with her future pursuers in the future just because.


    Danny was on his way to meet Ye Mo and Ye Zhong. He walked into the Clan Hall there he saw Ye Mo and Ye Zhong discussing something. "Ah little Dan come here this is my son Ye Zhong he is the city lord of Glory City and current head of the Snow wind family."


    "Dan Lee these are the manuals my father promised you. You have a total of 4 hours to look through them. My dad will answer you if you have any questions." Ye Zhong glared at Danny with an unfriendly gaze.


    Danny ignored him and began to look through them after an hour of reading he was disappointed. Most of the skills hand many weaknesses or very limiting and the best one was a skill called Blue Lightning cultivation art but it flawed and peaked at the first stage of legend rank. Danny then told Ay to look for ways to combine and fuse these arts with related cultivation methods they have before and make the new skill reach the peak of the legend rank. He felt sad he didn''t have any skills in the earth fate or Sky(in TDG known as Heaven) fate rank. The time was done and Ye Zhong collected the manuals. Ye Mo asks Danny if he has any questions.


    "Yes master I do have one, was the person who made these skills an idiot. I mean the way he made those skills su?k?d. If what I read from the clan library as well as the city library when I was young is true then those skills are all flawed." He then took out a pen and paper and continued, "if we take this part here from this skill and that part from that skill... then fuse alll of them in this order with the Blue Lighting Cultivation skill, finally we use these skilll found in the clan library..... and those 2 skills from the city library. We remove those useless part that don''t make sense in the blue lightning manual and replace it with this movement which better and more compatible with the human body according to Human Cultivation and Anatomy by demon spiritualist Satori found in the City library. We get an entirely brand knew technique that should be much more useful. I think I call it Lightning metamorphosis Art since it strengthens the body and soul realm making them Lightning attributed also I didn''t forget to keep the blue part which also related to snow so it should be very compatible with you guys. I just don''t know the peak lvl it can be trained to."


    After he finished his fun with improving the skill and all he saw was Ye Mo and Ye Zhong shocked expressions with dropped jaws. Seeing the dropped jaws he take one step back and say,"What is it?"


    The duo replied in union, "What a Monster."

 Chapter 28 - Books, Manuscript, Scriptures

    Ye Zhong and Ye Mo were looking over the Technique Danny made but they were scared to try it no matter how good it looked it was still made by a kid. "What, is big old Ye Zhong scared of a little cultivation technique?" Danny voiced out in mocking Ye Zhong. Ye Mo was already at the peak of the old skill, so all this skill can do for him is at most refine some of his soul force. Provoked by the little demon he looks over this skill once more before he begun circulating this skill. After one revolution the peak black gold rank expert felt his body being baptized by his spiritual force, it was slowly strengthening and his soul force was also slowly compressing. Finally after several revolutions his cultivation rose to half a step into the legend rank. He felt excited he has been stuck at the peak black gold rank for 5 years now, this improvement shocked him to the core. As he was going to break into legend rank Danny''s voice reached his ears,"Don''t breakthrough yet uncle Zhong I think you should first go somewhere filled with lightning or get a lightning Black Gold rank beast or if better legend rank. That way your breakthrough will be qualitative and even second lvl legend rank experts might have an issue with you. Right now you should have felt the compatibility you have with this technique. I have a question why are the Snow wind family members very in tune with Ice and lightning?"


    "Ok brat you really shocked be to the core. As for a beast soul I don''t know how long it would take to find one. Lightning type beasts are already rare let alone a black gold rank. I think I will start to look for an area with lightning as it''s much easier to find. My family is a branch of one of the great five families before the dark age began known as the Thunder Family. Brat this skill is very strong memorize it as I shall shamelessly use it as the Snow Wind family''s core technique. What do you want in exchange for it?"


    Ye Mo sighed on the side as he knew that this technique was the strongest one his family now poses thanks to his monster disciple. He didn''t know though what his disciple will want, he just hoped it wasn''t to flat out attack the Sacred Family. Danny has a pondering look on his face, once he made a decision he looked back at both Ye Zhong and Ye Mo. "I want access to as many books, manuscripts, secret manuals as possible. This way I''ll broaden my horizon and find a skill compatible to me. This technique is not for me, my instincts are telling me to avoid it. As you know master my current strength is only my physical strength. The soul force cultivation is somewhat lacking. I also want to make a skill that can go past the legend rank. According to a book I found beyond the legend rank is a realm known as the Earth Realm. Places I could check are the alchemist ?ssociation, Orchid Academy, and any vassal family forces library. Also if there are any auctions let me know as well they might have something good. I also wanna see the Blacksmith departments of the many factions. I know that the only ?ssociation available is the Alchemist, there is no blacksmith, merchant groups. I want to read as many books as possible."


    "Hold your horses Dan I know how much your eager to learn. Your master here has organized a schedule for you for the next 6 months. After that I will let you go to the alchemist ?ssociation. Once your done with the alchemist ?ssociation I should be back from my little mission and will place you in Orchid Academy Genius class. At that time you should be around 11 years old. Ye Zhong here will be training you by fighting against you head on. Don''t worry he won''t hold back and will attack you with full strength. During the next six months you will wake up early at around 6am then you will polish your basic skills. As long as you can build your foundation on the basics fighting against both beasts and humans will get much easier. The more you repeat the exercises your body will remember it on your own. Then you will spar against my son for 10 rounds after which you will go with silver and hunt your food. Finally when you come back wash up and meditate with this technique for a bit then go to sleep. Remember you are to repeat it everyday and I will talk to Gu Yuo the head of the alchemist ?ssociation. Do you have any questions?" Ye Mo tells Danny his training program waiting for his response. Ye Mo was surprised that this kid wanted to surpass the legend rank. That wasn''t an easy feat to accomplish.


    "Master that sounds fine but there are a couple of things I need. The first are 10 black gold rank fighters, I also want extra food everyday on top of my hunts. If I find anything else I can improve or use to help contribute to the family I will. For instance looking at that shabby map of yours of the Ancestral mountains and the large forest area around Glory city is very out dated and nonspecific. I know the area around Glory city of 500k radius from each gate. I''ll give that to you in a very detailed map. I might also raise my own force so don''t bother too much in the things I do I promise It won''t negatively impact Glory city. That''s pretty much everything I want to say, it feels really good to get that off my ?h?st." Danny said everything he and Ay needed to initiate his plan to build a backing once he finished speaking he looked at his master waiting for a reply.


    "I should have seen that coming you little demon you already knew we would give you everything you wanted except for helping you build a power. So you go and offer a such a valuable thing making me unable to refuse your offer. Your really are a sly fox aren''t you." Ye Zhong laughed and began to tease Danny which annoyed both Danny and Ay.


    "Listen here old goat tomorrow I''m gonna beat you so hard making Ziyun unable to recognize you. Such an old fool like you can''t understand my is Dan Lee. Maybe I should get you a doctor to check your if you mental issues."


    "You should be thankful that I call you little demon as it sound much better than that fake ?ss name you came up with Red Plum. I can''t believe a retard like you even exists if it wasn''t for me seeing you improve a technique just like that, I would have thought you were just an overrated idiot."


    "Now now this isn''t the time to voice your distrust to each other. You''ve been at each other''s necks for quite a while now. I don''t like it when my presence is ignored just like that. Dan here is my disciple who I trusting you with, I expect full cooperation with what he wants. Dan Ye Zhong is my son as well as one of your teachers you show him the respect he deserves. Treat him like you treat me. Did I make myself clear!!!" Ye Mo unleashed his entire aura on both Danny and Ye Zhong. This shut them up and forced them to make up. Ye Zhong couldn''t believe he let a little kid get to him making him a grown man, lord of Glory City get yelled at by his father. After they both made up. Ye Mo bid both of them farewell while Danny and Ye Zhong went their separate ways. It was almost dark outside so Danny went and played with Ziyun outside till it darkened. After sending her off he went to his room and sat down. Then he began to yell at Ay who was still laughing at the exchange. "Calm down Red Plum or else you''ll start to rot hahahahahaha. I also like that one Old Goat hahahaha man this really is like watching stand up comedy in real time."


    "You haven''t even been to earth so you can''t possible know that."


    "Wow Ye Zhong was right you really are a little idiot you have such a vivid memory and didn''t forget a single detail so it''s actually just like watching tv."


    "Fine Ay you win I''m sorry, I''m going to sleep now and start my training to kick that old mans ?ss."


    "Hehehe Victory! Danny I modified the foundation skills he made for you. The one I made is more comprehensive and will focus on your full body. Remember this isn''t Tai chi this is the correct use of the body to punch, kick, dodge, deflect,rotate, move...etc in synch. To be honest we should have focused on this a bit as it would have made a difference in battle. Goodnight and good luck I''ll be rooting for you so give me a good show." Ay finished speaking and Danny went to sleep. Morning came quickly, the sun slowly rose into the sky and rays fell on Danny''s face. Today is the day he starts his 6 month practice he began with some tai chi and yoga like he was used to doing then he began to do those exercises Ay made for him. At first they were uncomfortable but as time passed he began to feel like he got the hang of it after 50 sets it was around 12:00pm so Danny went from his courtyard to the training field. Ye Zhong was waiting for him already warmed up.


    "Hahahaha Red Plum I thought you got cold feet and didn''t bother to show. At least now I can finally beat you to a pulp. I will do so in place of your parents."


    "Are you an old Goat or and old Dog I can''t really tell because you bark too much and you speak too much crap. I hear goats eat everything. Get ready uncle Zhong as I will knock you out for ten rounds." It was as if lightning sparks was flowing out of there eyes. The fight between a respectable city lord and a 10 year old was about to begin.

 Chapter 29 - The First Step

    Danny and Ye Zhong stared each other down for a couple of minutes before Danny charged at him with his full strength. Although Danny was going to fight at full strength he wasn''t going to use any active abilities he has such as the Black Dragon Scale Armor or his Burst ability. He definitely wasn''t going to use the Soul Eye either as well as his golden eyes. He was charging purely with physical strength and soul force in his lower dantan. Ye Zhong was surprised at Danny''s speed as it was faster than when he fought the dark guild member. Danny almost instantly landed in front of Ye Zhong, once he appeared a punch was thrown rapidly aiming towards Ye Zhong''s jaw. As Danny appeared in front of him, the experienced Ye Zhong side stepped quickly using his left hand to deflect Danny''s fist from the forearm and threw a fist towards Danny''s face. Danny didn''t expect Ye Zhong to act before he even arrived. Although he felt he was stronger, he finally saw the difference in experience Ye Mo mentioned to him during the two months of training. Somehow his movement gave away his attack pattern causing his opponent to anticipate it and react early. Ye Zhong was so experienced that he timed the counter attack and executed it perfectly.


    The punch was about to land on Danny''s face but thanks to his honed instincts and super reflexes he uses the incoming force to rotate mid-air throwing a palm attack upward toward the bottom of Ye Zhong''s fist deflecting it. Directly after that Danny launches a kick with his left leg that is met with Ye Zhong''s right knee. Ye Zhong surprising Danny directly followed with a fist filled with spirit force directly towards Danny''s ?h?st. Danny having no way to dodge grit his teeth, clenched his fists, and swiftly brought his arms in front of him in a cross shape blocking the attack. He was still sent flying by the force but no real damage was done to him as it was blocked by his Soul Armor.


    Danny quickly stands up and stares at Ye Zhong this small exchange showed him his current level. His fighting style was too crude and his execution of attacks was easily read by the Ye Zhong. Unlike fighting beasts which only involved who has the strongest fist, fighting Ye Zhong can help him improve his battle sense, anticipation skills, and enable him to effectively execute combos and attacks at the right moment without missing any opportunities. Although he was physically stronger than Ye Zhong he truly lost in experience which reminded him of Ye Mo''s words. Ye Zhong was also surprised due to the fact that this kid took his strongest fist attack without him transforming but wasn''t even injured. How could this be a dam 10 year old. "Not bad kid but you still got a lot to learn before you can make me get serious. Let''s continue." Ye Zhong spoke to Danny before charging at him. Danny didn''t bother responding and charged as well. In just a couple minutes they exchanged more than twenty blows which attracted the attention of the many guards, maids, and family members. Many people in the estate gathered towards the training ground where Danny and Ye Zhong were fighting. The scene they were witnessing shocked everyone and although Danny was on the losing end he would quickly get back up and charge at Ye Zhong. What was also amazing was that Ye Zhong was not holding back one bit, this also made them realize how special Danny really was that Ye Mo chose him as his disciple.


    The sun finally rose to its peak point directly above the the training field. "Old Man just you wait you may have won this time but I will totally get your ?ss tomorrow."


    "Hahahahahaha is that what a loser like you should be saying, how the hell did you survive in the Forest Expanse surrounding Ancestral Mountain region with those skills. Losing 10 rounds in a row is very shameful, don''t go ruining your name as Glory City''s genius hahahahaha." Ye Zhong responded back to Danny as he walked away from the training ground. A beat up Danny was staring at Ye Zhong''s back. In this fight today although he was beaten he learned a lot, he''ll let Ye Zhong be happy for now but in the upcoming spars he will surprise him.


    "Ay did you record my battle with that grumpy fellow?"


    "Yes Red Plum I did and I also set up a plan to fix your weak points. Battling truly lets you improve, even during the battle I was astonished at the speed at which your fighting style evolved. This even allowed you to land one or two hits on your Uncle Zhong. Anyways you should stay focused and go get Silver and finish your training schedule." After Ay finished her speech Danny who was annoyed at being called Red Plum went over to silver and finally left through the closest gate the Southern Gate. Each big family controlled a gate the Sacred family guarded the northern gate, the Divine Family guarded the western gate, the commoner district as well as combination of experts from lesser factions guard the eastern gate. The Southern Gate is the gate that leads to Monster''s Den which is the part of the forest expanse that hosts the most beasts. After a couple of hours of hunting and eating to their fill, Danny and Silver returned to Glory city where Danny gathered his 10 black gold rank fighters and went towards the commoners district. He then approached the abandoned house where he use to train as a kid seeing that its still empty he went to a real estate office and f?r??b?? purchased the house. He also bought a few empty lands surrounding it. He knew this house was very close to the least guarded gate the eastern gate and that''s why no one wanted to live here. He then tasked his soldiers to make sure the building schematics were built in the his land with in two months. He also left Silver and the 10 fighters at the abandoned home to guard it. After all that was done it was already night time so he went back home. He bathed, then got dressed ate again cooked meals this time even though he was full he still force fed himself. Finally he ended his day with meditation and sleep.


    In the Sacred Family Clan Hall, the Patriarch was listening to a report about Ye Mo''s disciple. "Sir we don''t know his origins but we have some information the first was that he was able to exchange over 1000 blows with Ye Zhong and although he lost all 10 rounds he was b?r?ly hurt. Also after the spar he went out hunting. The bad news is that when he came back he went to the real estate pavilion and force purchased the house that we told the real estate pavilion owner not to sell. He also bought the surrounding lands."


    "Damn that little brat first he humiliated our family and now he buys the house we used for the secret meeting with the dark guild. It''s as if this brat in diapers is my bad luck. Tell the dark guild will change our meeting place to the city ruins 100k away from Glory city. Don''t forget to keep an eye on the Dan Lee brat." The Sacred Family Patriarch cursed Danny as he gave his orders. He was already planing how to kill Danny but he knew that it was even harder than killing Ye Zhong.


    The next Day came quickly and Danny began his regular routine of the day and this continued for two months until he received word that all the buildings were built. During the two months he also hand picked from the children of commoners 3000 kids between the ages of 10-18 who he thought were talents and brought them to the manor he built. The name of the manor was Three Soul Manor after both his mother and father. Nistu meant third and Cade meant spirit of battle or soul warrior and Danny took something from each and named the manor. The ten guards were given the task to teach the kids and make sure they complete the training schedule he made for them. Silver was like the guardian beast of the place and had its own huge house, huge dog house to be exact. Many personnel were hired like chefs, maids, and butlers. Now that the entire area was built he decided to name the place Glory estate. The kids he recruited were very motivated as commoners like this never get a chance to change there destiny so quickly, they took Danny as their leader and began to work harder than he anticipated so he began to call them brothers and in his eyes saw them as the future strength against his enemies. Like this he won''t fight alone with such loyal comrades.


    Danny walked around his Glory Estate and went towards the building closest to the commoner district. He built this building combining both modern and old architecture skills, it looks like a clan hall from out side. The inside on the other hand was similar to the city hall on earth except more organized than how it was on earth. It was also spacious and had many large doorless rooms, these rooms will be record hall, informations desk, adventures guild, quest hall, individual registration, and any other halls he needed to organize and execute his agendas in the future. This will also make Glory City commoner district much more organized, safer, and united giving him power to stand equal to the three great families. He then took out the giant sign he asked a blacksmith to custom make and placed it on the front of the building "COMMONER''S UNION". After placing it on the building a smile formed at Danny''s face as he finally took his first steps to build his own force. Just like in his previous life he always saw that he was someone who was meant to do great things for his race. He was able to change the ranking of his university alone, he also helped many start ups become really rich, he was always working on developing cures for many fatal diseases and he was sure he would have done it if he hadn''t died. Danny was always the type of person who placed himself as a leader and so in this life he will certainly do his all for Glory City.


    "Danny we finally took the first step it will only get harder from here. The second step should be getting the power level of the those kids to the black gold rank in 3-4 years. Also in four years you should try to reach the legend rank so we can finally search the rest of the ruins."


    "Yes you didn''t call me Red Plum whoooohoool!!!"


    "Idiot!"

 Chapter 30 - Step By Step

    Danny''s name in Glory City reached a new peak he was now titled as Glory City''s Champion. Danny had been through a lot and accomplished many things for his name to reach this height in the people''s hearts. The first time his name spread was when he took 3000 kids from commoners district to train. The parents of those children felt blessed and bragged about it for a while. The second time people heard his name was at the end of the 3rd month of sparring with Ye Zhong he began to win against Ye Zhong causing him to transform into his beast soul Black Scaled Earth Dragon. The earth dragon isn''t a true dragon and only has a trace of dragon blood, yet this trace caused Danny to loose big time. This taught home the difference between him and a demon spiritualist, if they transform then they exceed his current abilities. This event lead to another wave caused by Danny when he came back to Glory city with the head Snake-Tailed Lighting Baboon. Danny came back blooded yet he had the aura of a 4 rank black gold rank. This event happened during the middle of the 4th month of training and Danny described his encounter to Ye Zhong.


    He was climbing toward the peak of a nearby 300 kilometers away from the eastern gate. Once he saw the peak in his sights he was attacked by an ape like beast that jumped out of a hidden cave. Danny said that it was a tough battle as the beast although was large he was very quick. This caused Danny to be at a Disadvantage in in terms of both speed and strength so all Danny did was endure by using his strong reflexes and his spear to dodge and deflect as many hits as possible. He also faked expressions and sent in some faint attacks to trick the beast into thinking he was getting weaker from his peak state. Thanks to his battle heart passive skill that let him maintain his peak fighting power despite injuries and his burst ability, Danny exploded with full force gathering and compressing soul force at the tip of the spear then attacked with a spin when the beast went for a killing blow. The whole time he was waiting for this killing blow and his patience paid off as Danny dodged couple seconds before the attack could even reach him, at the same moment striked towards the beasts throat. His spear easily went through the neck of the Snake-Tailed lighting Baboon. This story was also heard by the house keeper of the Snow Wind Family who went ahead and published and over exaggerated book on this event called Genius Chronicles.


    This event raised the praise people had for him to a new height, that led to another event the last day of training with Ye Zhong. Danny who reached a the peak of the Black Gold rank was fighting evenly with the transformed Ye Zhong. The Danny in front of the Snow Wind people Now was different from six months ago. His fighting style was much more refined, his strength was more controlled and focused. Last but not least he was not predictable like the start. This fight was one to remember and in the end Danny managed to fool Ye Zhong with a faint and then got him angry making him loose focus. This led to an opening in his right which Danny clawed towards with compressed soul force on his palms. For the first time Ye Zhong was injured and also lost the spar which shocked everyone present even Ziyun. After the spar Danny without kneeling called Ye Zhong teacher and gifted him the beast soul of the lightning ape which Ye Zhong can use to reach the legend rank. In the six months of sparing Danny learned a lot in fact we can say he transformed completely. Ye Zhong still called him little demon brat but instead of his poker face, or angry look he was giving Danny a warm smile. It looked like what a father would give his son for becoming accomplished.


    While Danny was training his 3000 brothers were also training hard. In these six months they reached the peak of the copper rank. The 10 black gold realm fighters Danny had impressed him with their results so he modified their fighter skills and added to them what he called a general soul technique so they can train and become demon spiritualists. The difference between fighters and spiritualist is that fighters don''t have the aid of beast souls and can''t utilize soul force. In Glory city they peak at the black gold lvl. They were so happy that they swore loyalty to Danny he told them that he expects them to reach the peak of the black gold rank as both fighters and spiritualists in 2 years and they will head the Commoner''s Union.


    The next thing Danny did was get his 3000 brothers to open the Commoners Union by advertising it to the commoners. Danny then got busy for the next 4 months finding skilled managers, secretaries, as well as the injured/retired soldiers of Glory city to register, manage, and teach qualified people. He planned to make the lives of the commoners better by uniting them under one power and he saw that a Union is the best thing and he planned to let it run like on earth. He began by opening the Union and selling to the commoners the benefits of registering and becoming a member. His fame alone led to everyone in the district to register. Even the commoners who had money but no status outside the commoners district signed up. The next thing Danny did was initiate the formation of the Glory Police Force, this force will guard the streets around the clock and deal with petty crimes. For that Danny gave every volunteer between the ages of 18-30 the basic soul force manual and set for them an exam which the subjects will be taught by retired fighters and scholars of Glory city. In these 4 months Danny also set up his own blacksmith and medical guild which will be supported by the people. He also forced the 3 great families as well as many other forces to lower there taxes by gathering dirt on each of them. This way the people of Glory City can feel less strained to support the Union. To Danny people were what he needed now not money. Finally at the end of the four months the people working for the union and guilds were finally organized enough to be managed by the chosen heads giving Danny a breather. He also gave the goals and check points he wants to reach and the first of which to get the first all subjects college built and functioning with in a year. Danny provided the only two guilds so far the most up to date ways to make weapons and heal people respectively combining both modern medicine from earth and healing methods in this world. The last thing Danny set out to do with Ye Zhong help was make a research institute that will research plants in details, beasts, materials, and all possible uses these items have, from medical to consumer use. Ye Zhong also helped Danny open several shops and medical offices to which many doctors and Blacksmiths who joined were working in. Each shop of the Union has its symbol so any person who is a member can buy from there at a discount. This was 10 months after Danny came and this move shocked all the power but received praise by the majority of inhabitants.


    Danny then went towards the Alchemist Association and the first thing he did was read all the books they had. He then began to sort the information and try to see if there was anything useful he can do. Danny met Gu Yan the president of the ?ssociation and asked him if he had any books for him to which Gu Yan could only sigh and hand them over. Ye Mo his friend asked for this favor and so he decided to give them to Danny.


    Danny spent a total of 6 months in the alchemist ?ssociation. During this time he cause the entire ?ssociation to be shocked as they knew Ye Mo was his master but who taught him alchemy. Ye Mo didn''t know anything about alchemy so how can this little demon correct pill recipes or brand new ones from scratch. The first thing he did was theorize that pills have different levels and that there is a limit to normal flames can make. The next thing he did was correct the flame rune on the cauldrons. Lastly he said that only those with wood or fire affinities can go all the way in alchemy. This led Danny to a thought of having the research department figure out a way to tell people''s affinities to the element. Then he began to look over pill recipes and that led to him correcting the Soul Assembling pill with Ay''s help, more like changed it completely to a much more effective, less costing, readily more available pill. He gave his reasoning by stating the effects of each herb he added and also the mathematics behind the ratios but he said he didn''t know if there are any interacting or if the pill will be poisonous. When they tested it out the pill formed which surprised everyone and it also had a very light sweet aroma. They fed it to a wild beast and they began to test the increase in soul force surprisingly it was 70 percent increase on copper rank, they fed it to the other classes of beasts. They got the numbers to be 50 percent at the silver lvl, 40 percent at the gold rank, and lastly 25 percent on a black gold rank lvl. This shocked the ?ssociation so much that they renamed the pill Soul Boosting pill. The old Assembling pill was removed from the market by them. Danny then went ahead and through trial and error made the detoxifying pellet recipe, a healing pill recipe, body strengthening pill recipe. He also fixed a few incomplete and flawed pills the main ones he focused on was the Demon unleashing Pill, beast repelling incense, the replenishing soul pill. The first pill give a burst of energy to a transformed demon spiritualist twice the energy he has for 15 minutes but had a side effect that destroyed the demon spirit which Danny fixed but now the demon spirit can''t be used for a week and the spiritualist will feel weak for couple of days. The second item was an incense that has a really bad oder which only demon beasts can smells the recipe was incomplete and Danny filled in the rest through process of elimination. The last pill was a pill that recovers soul force and was also incomplete. After getting these pills set the alchemist ?ssociation saw how he constructed the formulas and began to characterize herbs the way Danny did. They also began to use his experimental procedures to conduct their future research. Danny was satisfied with the results and began his next plan, he headed towards Orchid Academy to copy the library, then he planned to head towards the forest to breakthrough to the legend rank.


    Nothing much happened during his time in the alchemy department except that the Commoner''s Union recruited 20,000 people for the police force. The medical and blacksmith guilds recruited and began to teach 10,000 individuals each. The entire Glory city was entering a new era thanks to Danny. The 3000 people he selected broke through the silver rank this came as a surprise to Danny and Ay. Despite all this change no one from the other factions bothered Danny and that was due to the fact that Danny had both the Divine Family and the Snow Wind Family. He also reigned in the Alchemist Association by gifting them cultivation formulas that suited pill refining. Danny was able to reel in the Divine Family through his right hand man Chen Linjian who brought there families modified cultivation skill to his father who began to see Danny in a new light. He kept telling his son to follow this little demon. The current change in Glory City was marked as hope for mankind by many of the faction. The only dissatisfied customer was the Sacred Family but Danny didn''t care.


    Danny was making his was to the Orchid Academy as he received his enrollment papers from Ye Zhong. On his way there he saw something that scared him a book outside a book shop near the school titled, ''The Glorious Taste of Red Plum'' with his photo under the title.


    Ay,"Hahahahahaha hurry touch it I wanna read it hahahahahahaha"


    Danny with a popping vein,"Dam you!!!!!"

 Chapter 31 - Become A Weapon Spirit

    Danny still shocked by what he saw decided to tell Ye Mo and Ye Zhong along with with cute little sister Ye Ziyun his true name Danny Alba. Unlike on earth Danny in TDG world means Blessed while Alba means Soul which to Danny was way better than red plum. He continued to walk towards the Academy after being forced by Ay to touch the book so she can read it. He was busy grumbling at how he will spank women all night long very soon. Once he entered the school he showed the guard his enrollment and was led inside towards the genius classroom. When Danny walked through the door he saw many people in the genius class and surprisingly he knew 4 of them. The first he walked up to was Chen Linjian, who walked up and greeted Danny by saying good morning boss. The others were Shen Xue who he spanked, Scarlet Rising who greeted him respectfully as she was scared of getting spanked, and lastly Ye Ren who joined the 3000 brothers Danny picked. Ye Ren and Chen Linjian we''re both at the silver and peak copper lvl respectively.


    The teacher was a Black Gold Rank from a faction allied with the Sacred Family known as Heavenly Pavillon. He began teaching about soul beasts and that''s when Danny put his head down to sleep so he doesn''t hear this guys flawed logic. The teacher saw Danny but stayed quiet as he knew that this kid was dangerous. Shen Xue on the other hand was pissed that this bastard spanked her and got away with it. So once Danny put his head down to sleep she decided to berate him.


    "Oh look over here someone is sleeping in class. Oh my it''s our city''s genius, what disrespect you are showing to our teacher. I didn''t think all that time you trained at the Snow Wind Family and you were only taught to be rude." She finished speaking satisfied by her wordplay. Her family taught her how to speak and play politics when you want to win an argument or get reimbursed. ''Damn bastard let''s see how you drop from cloud nine, you can''t fix this and the Snow Wind Family name is gonna be tarnished.''


    The teacher also decided to continue from where she left off as he was annoyed by Danny in the first place and Shen Xue gave him the best excuse to punish Danny without a fight. He began to lecture Danny about how he shouldn''t be arrogant and how this is a place to learn not sleep etc. As the teacher was yelling Danny lifted his head from the desk, stood up then walked towards the teacher. Standing in front of the teacher Danny apologized and then formed a fist punching the teacher in the face. "Your a teacher yet your not even strong enough to handle a fist from a one of your students how sad. I didn''t bother listening because a person weaker than me can''t teach me anything. So loser take this as a lesson don''t bother me when I am resting my head." Danny then walked towards Shen Xue,"Hey there, I think you have an itch on your but, here let me help you relieve it as I am a good person." He then grabs Shen Xue from her waist then starts spanking her. ''Ay I think I''ll feel even better when I spank you.'' The entire class was silently watching a crying Shen Xue getting spanked by the demon of Glory City begging for mercy. Having watched enough Scarlet Rising goes to Chen Linjian and asks him to tell something to Danny.


    "Boss since the teachers at the academy can''t teach you anything why don''t you just go to the library and read what you want then apply for graduation when you feel there is nothing else that can benefit you." Chen Linjian told Danny. Danny was intrigued by his right hand man''s suggestion so he pulled out a gold rank sword he found during his time in the forest and gave it to him. "Hahahaha this is why I made you my right hand man, very nice suggestion who said I need to follow what the teachers say I''m mostly self taught anyways. Keep up the good work brother Chen." Then he looked at both Scarlet and Ye Yen and said,"You both need to learn from Chen over here. Also both of you are weak training on your own. Ye Ren I want you to go back to the 3000 brother and train with them in my mansion. You stopped coming and your aura feels weaker than theirs. I want both of you to go to this address after school everyday." After giving them the address Danny left for the library leaving a pissed off Scarlet and a speechless Ye Yen. Chen Linjian began to slowly calm down Scarlet who was the originator of the idea and began to tell them the benefits of training in the Three Soul Mansion which was located with in the Glory Estate. Shen Xue on the other hand ran out of the class secretly swearing to avoid Danny at all cost.


    Danny made his way to the library and began to copy books again. It took about 6 hours but he managed to copy all books. The complete ones, incomplete, damaged, and the books in the hidden library which was made when the city was founded. He was surprised at his findings and began to update his information. As he was going through the information with Ay they found a hint to another use of Soul Stones. The soul stone once used to measure soul force can''t be used by another person as it will be off. If they use the seal that can mark souls, they can make those soul jades that break when a person dies. Danny said a different thought to Ay that they can use this method to make unique identification cards for the Commoner''s Union. They can also add a communication seal for his core group to communicate with each other. This can eliminate future problems of spies and ?ssassins blending in. It can also provide the commoners with a safer way to protect themselves. After Danny and Ay sorted through the information he went to the Unions research division and gave them three orders he wanted them to execute. He gave the seals/formation/Rune research division the to work on the rune he and Ay made to make soul marks. He gave the engraving/forging research department the responsibility of making the cards from soul stone and testing them out. He finally gave the soul research division who were working on an item that can test ones elemental affinity the responsibility to make it easy for anyone to store the cards in there Soul realms cultivator or not, since all living beings have soul force.


    Danny''s name spread out to every corner of Glory city the next day after he beat up a teacher. Although cruel many people sided with him and said if the teacher didn''t provoke him Danny wouldn''t have beat him up. The Sacred Family was angry that there little girl got spanked again. They were really angry but when they confronted Danny he beat up the weaker members and fought to a stand still with the black gold realm experts, he was toying with them the entire way. This event shut the Sacred Family up and acted as a warning to the other powers. Time slowly passes and Danny''s union made a breakthrough in what Danny named ID Cards and began distributing them to all commoners. The 10 black gold realm experts Danny had guarding the area also began to kill any spy they found who acted as a member. The other thing that happened Danny recruited a declining power that was available from the formation of Glory city. Although they only had 100 members Danny saw that they were all peak gold realm and the leader was an early black gold realm expert they were the Mercenary Guild. Danny told them if they join him he can provide them better skills and cleaner work environment than the dump they were living in. He also read through their archive of books f?r??b?? but he remembered to give them a friendly smile. After a long hour of reading while beating them up Danny convinced them to join him. He took them to the Commoners Union and one of the large empty rooms was given to them. Danny had people design the room the way he wanted and called it the Adventures Department. This department will be a place where cultivators who don''t wanna submit to other powers can join and advance. The department also takes missions from people and offers it to Adventures who will be ranked from SS-E class depending on missions completed and cultivation lvl. The Guild will also offer skills that Danny and Ay were modifying that he found in the Mercenary Guilds Archives. They can be exchanged for by Points from adventures. Danny made this move since he knew many commoners who are cultivating the basic soul force skill he gave will look for jobs and this was a good one it also ensured to motivate them and have them leave Glory city to train and make a living. This will be one of the ways Glory City will become stronger. Another thing Danny did was send Ye Zhong a huge book that he had people write for him about a knew school curriculum that''s had corrected information of the classes they teach, as well as organization and extra classes for all ages starting from 8 years old. Danny breathed a sigh of relief in just four months he finished all this before the main story line. Glory city will be different in a couple of years. Now he only had two goals and that was to go out and train with his brothers and go explore the rest of the ruins. Before he had a chance to order all his followers to ready themselves to depart Glory City into the Monster Den through the Southern Gate, Ye Mo appeared in front of him. Danny had not seen Ye Mo for 20 months. Ye Mo stared at him then smiled," Hahahaha little Dan everyone is calling you the hope of Glory City, you have done a lot since I was gone."


    "Its to see you teacher, ya I didn''t want another commoner kid to experience what I had went through so after reading a lot this was the most logical thing I could think of. This will also benefit the city sending us into a new era. The schooling system has been improved in Orchid Academy, I have gathered many subjects and many specialists of each subject and will open a college in 2 months for everyone. In about 5 years I think will see many experts pop up. We will probably leave the dark ages. Let go have a meal and I tell you everything I did while you weren''t around. Then I will have to leave the city for a while as I want to break through to legend rank."


    "I was really shocked by what you did. I really felt stupid at how I could have done some of the simple changes you did. You truly are a monstrous genius. I want to bring you to a place to cultivate for a while I''m sure you''ll like it."


    "This place wouldn''t happen to be the Heavenly Sacred Border." Danny asked.


    "How did you know about that?"Ye Mo asked surprised as he never mentioned it before to Danny.


    "Books from your Snow Wind Family''s library, and if I remember correctly there was one that was titled Heavenly Sacred Border. Did no one ever read the book in the library." Danny looked back questionably as he explain to the dumbfounded and now embarrassed Ye Mo.


    "Good job my disciple I was testing your memory and your surprisingly as sharp as ever. Let this be a lesson for you never let you guard down and always pay attention to detail. Now let go to the border." Ye Mo began to shamelessly teach Danny a valuable lesson causing Danny to shake his head and Ay to laugh loudly. Danny followed after Ye Mo towards the Heavenly Sacred Border. Ay was laughing really hard,''shameless teacher, shameless Red Plum hahahahahahaha.''


    "Danny this is as far as I will go, that''s the entrance over their. Good luck little one."


    Danny entered the Sacred Boarder and was surprised by how thick the spiritual force was in this place. Since he couldn''t cultivated he began to look for the Thunder Gods Meteorite Sword to see if he can subdue it. Based on his memory of the story it was deeper in the boarder. He kept walking until he felt an oppressing force press down on him. He knew he was close to the sword so he kept walking until he saw the sword in front of him.


    "Little one its impressive you can make it this far without any soul force cultivation. You are very talented so I will give you a chance to cultivate. Oh Who Am I!! I am the Great Ye Yan founder of the Snow Wind Family and one of the founders of Glory City. I have 5 techniques that you can cultivate, the first is Revolving Spiritual Wood, Yang Spiritual, Ash Wolf technique, Blue Lightning, Swallowing Moonlight. Take your pick little one and reach the peak, protect Glory City the home of your family and friends." Ye Yan was exactly as Danny remembered him arrogant and silly. He still looked over the skills he was surprised as they were pretty good skills and had interesting concepts just that the people who made them didn''t have much knowledge about the human body to fix the flaws.


    "Oh this is the skill my teacher Ye Mo wanted me to learn but was flawed. Here mister this is how I fixed the skill to the peak of legend rank. I''ll help you with the others hmm oh if we integrate the Moonlight skill and the yang spiritual the skill can be cultivated 30% faster and the cultivated can absorb both sun and moon energy, hmm if we change this part from Blazing Yang to yin-yang energy and this part here from moonlight art as well as this part he the skill is improved by 75 percent let''s call it Sun Moon Harmony Art." Danny began to point out many things and Ye Yan was shocked, embarrassed but seeing that the little kid didn''t understand it or get arrogant and gloat made him fell a bit better. He began to learn from the kid as Danny improved the skills.


    "..... there we have it this skill can be called Coiling Wood Art, this one will be known as Ash Wolf Spirit Art, the last one I already improved Lighting Metamorphosis Art. What do you think Old Man Yan. Oh sorry I got carried away where are you and what is that sword?" Danny who finish improving the skills with Ay after five hours asked ''innocently''.


    "You are a genius one of a kind. Truly amazing each and every one of the skills you improved reaches the peak of legend rank that''s amazing. I truly can''t teach you anything and you have such an innocent and pure heart.....(Ay yells BS in Danny''s mind).... Little one, Ye Yan have sealed my soul in this sword preventing it from destroying the city and it is the center of a formation that protects Glory city and gathers energy. This sword we call it the Thunder God Meteorite Sword and we do not know its origins." Danny appeared as if he was lost in thought then executed his plan.


    "Master Ye Yan is it boring to be sealed hear, don''t you wanna see the out side world. How about you attach yourself to my improved spear here and become my weapon spirit. It will be fun and you can see many things. You don''t need to worry about the sword I will try to subdue it and if I can''t you can explain the formation and I will try to improve it and fix its flaws. Come on mister this can be an opportunity to travel with a genius and get in on all the awesome fights. You might even grow stronger as a result and together we can break through to a realm beyond the legend rank." Danny using his innocent looks and businessman skills to change the spear the blacksmiths have improved to a top grade black gold rank weapon into a soul weapon then he will be able to keep it in his dantan. Ye Yan on the other hand although tempted wasn''t an idiot.


    "So this was you little plan little devil, what makes you think I will degrade myself into become a weapon Spirit."


    "On the fact that you descendant told me I can have anything I wanted if I agreed to be his disciple. I was you so you have to agree . You can only blame your descendants for selling you out." Danny replied making Ye Yan speechless.


    Meanwhile Ay,"Hahahaha Danny that was a good one."

 Chapter 32 - Path Of Legends

    "Little brat.... you..... you.... I ...never....RAWWR!!! Got that!"Ye Yan raged as he pressed legend rank force down on Danny.


    "No honestly I didn''t understand anything. You are a mighty peerless expert who build a sanctuary for humans. How can you coop yourself here when you can be out their witnessing the fruits of your labor?! Why do you wanna stay here?! Are you scared? Is this the attitude of an expert who stands at the top of Glory city? You are a joke to me right now." Danny began to goad Ye Yan to accept his proposal.


    "Listen brat I can''t leave because I need to protect the city, do you think I will believe a little brat is able to alter the entire formation here so that I can leave. A disaster is more likely to happen and the last safe haven of humanity will be lost. Also if by some miracle you managed to pull it off how are you going to preserve my soul in the weapon you wanna use. I also don''t wanna be used by a little brat I am the great Ye Yan so I will take these skills we modified and go rest while you can leave. Just focus on getting stronger brat and benefit Glory City." Ye Yan began to shamelessly reject the proposal. Danny thought that for a soul he had very thick skin.


    " That''s too bad imagine if we went with my plan and left you name as the founder of what I called the ''Path Of Legends''. Just like the meaning those who get qualified to come here will be guaranteed to become a legend rank in the future. Also these techniques you offered plus my 3 skills can give Glory City a chance to prosper and expand. That way humanity can make come back and conquer this world once more from the beasts hands. This place would have been named the holy land and you would probably be crowned as Savior or Ancestor. To top it off if me and you trained and the weapon you possessed became as strong or even stronger than this blade here you can protect humanity for a much longer time frame. See this weapon it has been around for a very long time and now you have a chance to rise but reject it. It looks like I have to settle for that evil human soul in the hell realm although evil I can still have my soul weapon. " Danny began to speak a bunch of nonsense and lying with such a straight face but it looked like it was working. Ye Yan has a pondering expression and seemed to think that the Glory should be his not some weak no named evil soul.


    "Interesting you brat explain to me your plan and what modifications you plan on doing to the formation and how do you plan to make a soul weapon, lastly let me see the weapon of choice."


    "Old Man you sure you want me to explain it might take really long as there are many details to this plan, I was just missing a good location. Here is the best place and within five years we will have Sacred training area. The weapon I have is still being almost ready I plan to go pick it up from the Blacksmith Division I built. Currently it''s being engraved with various runes." Danny told Ye Yan increasing his interest. Ye Yan nodded and told Danny to continue speaking.


    "I was always wondering how we can efficiently train depending on our Soul Realm and I came to the conclusion that depend on merely the color is useless as the color just signifies talent cultivating speed. There had to be a way in ancient times to determine which skill is most suited for a person. So I had difficulty differentiating between soul realms which led me to look at other factors like elemental affinity. I had some people in the research and forging department to research a way we can figure out affinity the way we use Soul stones to find out our soul realm color and lvl of soul force. After months of experimenting and using several elemental stones and combining them with soul stone as the center engraving specific runes I made this device I called it Elemental Determining Orb. This will give future geniuses an idea of which peak legend skill is useful for them.


    Now the formation needs energy to be set then activate after which it will sustain itself using the world''s energy be it from underground or the sky converting them into harmless soul energy easy for us humans to cultivate. The initial energy will come from the sword and we will set a five elemental seal by setting up a mini volcano made from fire stones, a mini spring with aurora stones, a mini forest made with Spiritual Pine Trees of the Snow Wind Family, mountain of earth crystals which will have a formation connecting to an underground earth vein, finally a combination of wind type beast souls and linked formations which will generate wind energies. These five elements fire,water, earth, wood, wind are the main components of the Origin Element Nurturing Formation found in an ancient book. This will be coupled from these points and connect to your improperly place Spirit gathering Formation which I modified into the Earth and Sky Soul Gathering Formation. These two formations will superimpose on each other but so the energy doesn''t scatter and remains concentrated we place this formation on top of it and it also enhance the quality of the energy and stability of the overall formation as these formations here, here and there. The final formation will be Orchid Sacred Region instead of Heaven Sacred Border.....


    Wait your turn Old Man I know you wanna join me after hearing this don''t worry once I''m done I''ll give you a chance to tell me how awesome I am. Now that this is set we place this device at the door way and whatever the geniuses affinity is a ground will show up according to his element. Now if they don''t have an affinity of the 5 element and the Lightning element then we can send him a path to a small pavilion that will be built in the center of the formation where mostly pure soul force is available and will include the skills Ash Wolf Spirit Art, Sun Moon Harmony Art, and this skill I build Elemental Tempering Body Art. In the Fire region we''ll build a similar pavilion and include the Elemental Body tempering Art and this art Ferocious Flame Cultivation Technique. In the water zone well include the body tempering Art and Flowing Water Art, in the wind region the body Art and Soul Soaring Art. The Wood zone Coiling Wood Art, and the body tempering skill. The Earth region will include the Stable Mountain Spiritual Art. See here old man with all this done we just provided a way for the city heroes to get stronger than ever. The sword you have is tricky I wanted to take it myself while talking to you I did try to steal it but that didn''t work it kept rejecting me which is weird. Too bad it looks like it''s not meant to be that''s why Old Man you are my plan be for a good weapon that will grow stronger with me. So how about we put the confinement seal in a 1 meter radius around the sword but keep it connected with formation and we can add a lot of Lighting Bamboo and have it be nurtured here then we will have a self sustained lightning area where people can practice Lightning Metamorphosis. Also think about it you can leave some cool saying and a signature so future generations can be thankful for such a meticulous ancestor that gave them a path to survive. This is really awesome right so what do you say I can have everything prepared with in a couple of months." Danny explained in full detail while showing the schematic he drew up with Ay a while back. Ye Yan was extremely impressed by the details and had to admit that this was the most genius thing he saw in his life it was almost flawless. The only Issue is that it needed time to become self reliant about 5 years but that wasn''t a big issue. Danny also guaranteed him to be able to gather all the materials needed. This caused Ye Yan to be very happy until he heard Danny tried to take the sword from under his nose.


    During the time Danny was explaining everything to Ye Yan he was also talking to Ay," Hey Ay how come I couldn''t absorb this sword or even connect to it?"


    "I honestly don''t know but even if you could connect to it I wouldn''t allow you to. Remember I prepared a surprise for you but you need to have the battle power of a peak legend rank and we need to go to the World Ruins to see if I was right about a certain Item. If it''s there not only will you have finally broken the last seal but you would also have a qualitative transformation it might even lower your cultivation a little but that shouldn''t matter. Just trust me on this Danny."


    "If you say so Ay plus it''s more fun to forge my own weapon that will go through life with me, so I''ll for get about it."


    *********


    "Okay kid you win this is better for the future generation and I''ll be able to live an exciting life again." Ye Yan finally gave in as he really wanted what''s best for the city as well as his name deeply remembered by all future power houses. Danny told him that he was going out and bringing people to revamp everything as the Heaven Sacred Border was almost as large as half the size of Glory city. Danny first went to The Blacksmith division and asked about the upgrades to his gold rank spear with the advanced skills he provided to the group. They brought out a giant wooden box which was carried by three gold rank individuals. The box was placed in front of Danny who opened the box to see his spear. The spear was entirely black in color, there was slight silver traces on the pole from the bones of the moon wolf he killed 2 years ago. There was also dark gold rings connecting the sharp Head to the pole. The pole could be stretched another meter from its original 1.5 meter height. The spear head was made from black steel combined with the sharp bones of the Chief Razor Claw the tip was made from Compressed diamond which can almost pierce through anything and b?r?ly ware down.


    This spear would have been hard to make if Danny didn''t provide them better forging skills and engraving skills which improve the power and enhanced the blending and compatibility of materials. He took the spear satisfied which gave the staff relief as they were nervous to offend the little boss. After leaving the Union he went to the Snow Family compound and told Ye Zhong to follow him to the Sacred Border. In the Sacred Border both Ye Zhong and Danny were setting cross legged in front of the Thunder Blade with electrical sparks surrounding them. Danny was practicing the elemental body refining skill and was refining his body with lightning. Ye Zhong on the other hand was was practicing the Lightning Metamorphosis skill trying to breakthrough to legend rank while in the Snake-Tailed Lightning Baboon form. After a couple of hours a large amount of lightning discharged from Ye Zhong and both his beast soul as well as his himself made a qualitative transformation into the legend rank. After a few more hours he stabilized his cultivation canceled his beast form and stood up laughing. He then looked at the little brat and patted his head without thanking him. He respectfully thanked Ye Yan his ancestor and adjusted his cultivation and began walking away. Danny called Ye Zhong told him to hold a meeting with Ye Mo and and the rest of the Great Families. He then gave him a paper of all the amount of materials he needed to build "Ye Yan''s life time work the Orchid Sacred Region." Danny then went to the Union and gathered all 1000 formation experts that worked for him and told them to gather all gold rank and higher researchers, blacksmiths forgers and go borrow the same lvl from alchemists and have them wait in the Snow Wind Estate.


    Danny went back to the Sacred Border and went to Ye Yan he told him that to prepare the soul weapon he has to let the weapon soak in his blood and mark the runes with his soul force refining it several times. This process according to Ay would take 2 months and Danny hoped the boarder will be ready by then.


    ************


    Two months passed by and Danny was setting in a isolated formation with a a spear in a wooden box in front of him he was soaking it with a his blood for the hundredth time replenishing himself by eating beasts. Surrounding him was many blue colored Bamboos with a big sword next to Danny''s spear. All the families began to use a lot of resources when they met with Ye Zhong and found out that his ancestor had made such a grand formation to give Glory city a Sacred training grounds. The Sacred Family at first denied the request but when they found out that these lands will contain peak level legend Rank cultivation techniques they caved. Many families wanted to send helpers to see this formation but as they were told only trade professions could hand each part of the giant formation with care. The formation was almost done it just needed Danny to take Ye Yan''s Soul into his weapon and for Danny to inspect then power the formation using the Sword''s power. Finally the refinement was done and the several blood runes((runes he carved using his blood and soul strength)) that Danny carved made him feel intimacy with the weapon. Danny called Ye Yan and told him to posses the weapon. Once Ye Yan entered Danny also cover the weapon with his soul and continued forming the last soul mark which was a skill found in his heritage from the Trinity Soul Clan. Several hours passed and Danny then covered the spear sending it to his lower dantan. Now all he had to do was let the spear stay there for a couple months then he will be able to call it and send it back into his soul space as needed. Some how Ye Yan''s Soul was still attached to the weapon but appeared in the EGL where Ay and Sub-soul Danny greeted him. He was really satisfied with this space and didn''t even question it.


    Danny decided to not think about what happen and directed the swords energy into the formation he began to quick inspect for an flaws but surprisingly everything was put well. Once a giant amount of force was absorbed from the sword the formation was activated and began to slowly produce soul force and slowly accumulate elemental aura in the respective regions. Danny then faked Ye Yan''s last words as if he dissipated for the greater good of Glory City. This caused many to respect him and call him savior. Many people cried that day for Ye Yan death which to to the day being called Orchid Hero Day which was decided to also be the day 5 years from now to send the top 10 geniuses of Orchid Academy there to cultivate.


    "I, Ye Yan went through hell to build this City.


    I, Ye Yan shall leave the gift for future generations. Where there is an end, is Also a beginning. To Glory City!!" Was written on a wall easily seen every time some enters the Orchid Sacred Region.


    "Little Brat this is really impressive I couldn''t have said it better myself."


    "I knew an arrogant old fool like you would like it."


    "Ya Danny this Old Fool really is dumber than you."


    "Ay don''t compare me to this old fool. I''m way more handsome and have a much brighter future."


    "Sweetly Ay don''t let the little brats bad habits indulgence you. Remember if he bothered you I''ll shove the spear up his ***!"


    "Language you old rouge you really are worse than Danny."


    "Hahahaha your worse than me idiot.."


    "Hahahaha you still a little midget...."


    "OWE!!!" Both yelled at the same time. As they got a beating from Ay.


    "I swear I''ll get her a body and spank her all night long."


    "I''ll help you little brat gather that body make sure you spank hard enough." it was at this moment that Ye Yan and Danny bonded causing Ay to scold them.

 Chapter 33 - Finally A Legend Rank!!!

    After making sure everything was fine and no problems occurring while the formation was active, Danny went to his master and told them that he will go hunting in the Forest Expanse for a while and won''t come back till he is a legend rank. The first thing Danny did was prepare future tasks for the Union and also spread the police force throughout the commoners district leaving his right hand man, Chen Linjian, in charge of the Union and the safety of the people. The second thing he did was give Cutivation skill similar to the Ash Wolf Spirit Art to the head of the Adventurers Department, Wu Tian who was the original leader of the mercenary guild. The skill allowed him to empower any beast soul he used instead of on a wolf beast soul but due to its wide range augmentation instead of only wolf beast souls the increase in power varies depending on the beasts strength. The skill was called Myriad Beasts Spirit Art and Danny told the Wu tian to only teach it to those who are loyal and part of his inner circle. This caused Wu Tian ,who previously felt bad working for a kid instead of being his own boss, to feel so grateful that he swore loyalty to Danny on the spot. Danny ignoring Wu Tian''s oath left to continue his matters. He gathered his 3000 brothers, who were all almost in the middle stages of the silver rank, told them prepare and meet him at the Western gate of Glory City so they can go hunting and train in the forest. After organizing everything with everyone he went to a shop selling sweets and bought a few treats for Ziyun. Danny reached the Snow Wind Family Estate and went directly to Ziyun''s room. Danny always wanted a younger sibling on earth and now that he made someone fill that role he wanted to act the part of the big bro who spoils his sister.


    Danny knocked on the door and spoke loudly," Ziyun your big bro is here and I got you your favorite sweets. Why don''t you come out and give me a nice big hug."


    "Hmm, No I am still mad at you, you didn''t come by to play with me for six months. You also promised to take me around Glory city since father was busy." Ziyun yelled back from behind the door. Danny imagined her pouting behind the door and couldn''t help but savor the moment. ''So this is what it feels like to be a big bro. She is right though I haven''t spoiled her enough and considering how Ye Zhong doesn''t show his emotions while always being strict no wonder she had a tough life. Master also b?r?ly is here and when he is it''s only for a few day. I will be leaving soon and she will be lonely for a while.'' After he was done thinking to himself he began to rant, "Come on Ziyun don''t be like that. You are the only family I have, and I will feel sad when your sad. I was busy making Glory city safer so you won''t have much worries in the future. Didn''t you tell me that you always wanted to help your dad so you can see him smile again. I made him smile when I beat him up and that what you should do. Come on out I know you want these treats there your favorite and I also got you a gift it will make you stronger than ever and you can beat your dad see him smile." Danny kept trying to convince Ziyun until the door opened and she came out with teary eyes and smile on her face. She began to laugh at the part when he told her to beat up her dad. Danny walked up to her and wiped her tears then handed her the sweets he bought. The 10 year old was happy to see Danny and after eating her sweets she spent the rest of the time playing with Danny.


    "Big bro what is the gift you wanted to give me." She asked Danny as he gave her a piggy back ride to her courtyard.


    " It a Cultivation skill I made for you as you reminded me of a free spirited bird soaring freely and you are from the Snow wind family. It''s called Soaring Snow Birds Spirit Art, it''s best cultivated with a Snow bird type best soul. This skill is slower than others but will help you build a very strong foundation. If in the future you get a stronger art then stop cultivating this. Train hard and you''ll be able to beat that father of yours. Now I think I should let you know I''m going out to the forest to train I don''t know how long I will take. Make sure you get strong so next time I can take you with me ok." After giving Ziyun the cultivation art he believed would help her build her foundation he saw tears starting to form in her cute little eyes. He encouraged her the way a big bro would and patted her on the head. Then Danny went to visit Ye Zhong,"Hey uncle Ye I''m leaving to breakthrough to the legend rank like you. I don''t know how long it will take me to break through using only my body but once I do I will right down that method for the less talented to cultivate."


    "Okay brat I know I can''t stop you but do you truest think it''s wise to take those 3000 silver rank kids you have been training?"


    "Ya there shouldn''t be a problem plus I have my wonderful little dog Silver with us. Silver is pretty talented and is half a step into legend rank. So I should be safe hahahahaha.." Danny replied but then began to laugh at Ye Zhong expression when he mentioned silver. After he was done talking to Ye Zhong Danny went to his mansion, woke Silver up with a kick and had it take him to the the western Gate. He saw 3000 brothers ready and waiting even though he was late they were there waiting in organized like men in arms(military).


    "Good everyone is ready excellent, I shall appoint 4 leaders before we leave they will be temporary for now." The first Ye Ren, second was an orphan who was 15 years old 1 year older than Ye Ran named Akuma by Danny. The last 2 were twins from a decent commoner family named Fang Lin and Feng Lin. As they were going to leave Danny heard someone call him," Dan Lee, boss I want to join as well."


    The figure that appeared was Scarlet Rising and she ran as fast as she can to catch up and go with them. Ever since she joined the training session with the group she noticed her skills and power sky rocket. She was now at the peak of bronze rank compared to the rest who were mid silver rank was nothing but she joined in late. She looked eagerly at Danny hoping he would agree. She saw him frown a little and that made her heart skip a beat. Danny didn''t know he was causing her to feel nervous as he was busy dealing with Ay''s laughter at his name Red Plum. He decided to tell the people in front of him his real name. "Everyone there is something I want to tell you now that all of you earned my trust, my name isn''t Red Plum but Danny Alba which means Blessed Soul. Anyone who breaks this trust will have their legs broken so I make myself clear. It''s absurd how Dan Lee means red plum who was the idiot genius who made the language." Danny then began to curse the maker of the current language in Glory City causing the 3000 people to shake their heads. Scarlet saw him calming down a bit and said," So boss Danny can I go."


    "Ya sure, get in line. Now everyone lets head out. I hope none of you die out there. Move out our destination is 500 kilometers away from here.


    ******************


    A couple of months past by and Danny and his group killed many beast. Everyone showed massive improvements especially Scarlet who is now a mid level silver rank expert while the others all reached the peak of the silver rank. During this period of time Danny left them to hunt by themselves which gave them actual life-death combat experience. This ignited there potential and improved the group''s coordination. The 3000 brothers especially Ye Ren shown a massive improvement in there individual fighting skills but Danny saw them getting ???ky so he beat all of them up. After the beating they dropped all arrogance around Danny and developed fear towards this 12 year old. They also practiced several moves Danny learned at the Snow wind family to refine the groups stances and also made them constantly spar with one another. The most difficult challenge for these people were that they weren''t use to living in the forest and suffered a bit from either being too lax or not being as hygienic as in the city.


    Danny also decided to up their training so he guided them towards the ruins of the old city that Nei Lei and crew will be going to in the future. From there he led them towards the fort and had them clear out a few beasts in the area. He told them to set up camp here then pointed to a very tall mountain behind the fort and said," That mountain should have a large amount of beasts we will conquer it any beast above the low lvl of the gold rank I will kill but the rest is up to you. We will attack from six sides in six groups the 4 leaders are each a group and I myself will attack from 1 side and Silver will attack from another. If you need help due to a black gold rank beast or higher use soul force to fill your ID cards and concentrate them on the Union logo. That will directly send a message to me. This is the latest advancement the research department made. I''m hoping in the future we can actually send messages and communicate with each other. Now back to the mountain the leaders must keep count of who got the most kills and saved the most lives, those people will be rewarded. Scarlet join Ye Ren''s group now that there isn''t any questions let''s go."


    After Danny finished his speech he forced the tired group to charge up the mountain. Time passed and another month went by the 3000 people Danny brought looked really beat up, tired, but emitted a murderous aura from the amount of kills. They only made it to half of the mountain when a larger number of black gold rank. That''s when Danny made them retreat and they woke up to how weak they were, a 12 year old was up there alone and they were nothing but a burden. This event would be there driving force to become stronger from this day forward. They began to cultivate at the camp site while some patrolled. Scarlet, the twins, Ye Ren and surprisingly a thin fourteen year old kid who had no one but was picked by Danny when he chose 3000 kids were the people who were rewarded with the most kills and saves. The kid was called Bones by everyone but Danny called him Falcon due to his eyes being wide and sharp. He looked up to Danny even though he was older, he wanted to be of use to Danny and the 3000 brothers he gained. In the mountain expedition he saved 100 people from fatal strikes and received 2 scars for taking the hit for his group leader Akuma and a brother, he also killed an equal number of beasts tying with Akuma who chose him as the top scorer of his group. The five people were given a private lesson and unique cultivation skills that can reach the peak of legend rank.


    Danny on the other hand was frustrated as all he need was the bone and meat of a legend rank beast to breakthrough. Yet no matter how much he looked he couldn''t find such a beast. He then went to where Silver was and began to communicate with him to see if he found anything. Silver then led him to a hidden cave which he didn''t want to get closer to. As Danny got close he found a beast that was about to breakthrough. Danny decided to stay hidden and wait for it to become a legend rank then he will kill it. He order silver to kill any beast that might come and cause trouble while the beast in the cave broke through.


    A week passed and a large beast walked out of a cave it was as big as a Silver and it was hairless, it''s claws and the tip of its tail as well as in the middle of its head looked like they were made of jade. The creature had bone like wings spread from its back and its eyes were black with silver pupils. Its body looked gray like that of a gargoyle. It also had 4 legs and no ears. It howled so loud scaring the beasts at that level of the mountain. When Danny heard the howl he also yelled, "Finally a legend Rank Beast Hahahaha. I shall call it Jade-Clawed Stone Griffon."


    He then walked up to the beast. Finally he will let loose and test his skills against a legend rank beast.


    **********************


    In Danny''s Ethereal Grand Library the strongest debate was going on between Danny, Ay, and Ye Yan.


    "Look! Little Danny I hate to burst your bubble but I agree with Ay on this you should plan and prepare yourself before fighting a legend rank beast. You could have spared with Ye Mo and that would be fine but charging in like this is dumb."


    "Shut it you old fool what happen to your youthful spirit. I am strong enough to run away that beast isn''t even a fast type also the spear was tempered within me should be able to pierce through that bird wannabe."


    "Danny how many time did I tell you not to be impulsive even those under you were shocked by your recklessness."


    "More like bravery plus Ay its better face these situations now than when I''m forced in them by fate, destiny or whatever you call a those types coincidences."


    "It''s situations dumbo I even have to correct your grammar."Ay said loudly.


    "You know Danny do what you gotta do it''s not good to be whipped."


    "Shut up you arrogant old fooling the end you died due to your recklessness. Now your my mans weapon spirit. Just stay quiet."


    "Ya what Ay said plus old fool me and Ay have already simulated several plans so stop being so out dated like when you were surprised with my EGL skill. How about when you found out I''m a super talent you couldn''t even speak you were so speechless."


    "Hahahaha says the little idiot who got seals all over his soul and body hahahahaha. No wonder The beauty Ay says your dumb."


    Ay got tired of the bickering so she put a stop to it.


    "Shut up both of you now!!! We already know this smart genius is stupid and your and arrogant old ghost who is also dumb. As the smartest one here understand if you both don''t be quiets I will self destruct the EGL which will instantly kill all three of us. Now Danny be a dear and try not to die. You old fool coordinate well with Danny or you will get it." Ye Mo and Danny began to nod towards the crazy woman. They slowly whispered to each other to help Danny get stronger quick so he can help Ay get a body so he can spank it.

 Chapter 34 - Between Life And Death

    In the Forest Expanse near the top of a small mountain behind the Old City Ruins was a boy who looked to be about 16 and a Giant Stone Griffin that were staring each other down. The Griffin using its height look at Danny with disdain as a smirk formed from its beak. ''What a dumb human he brought himself to be eaten by me.'' Seeing the Griffin look down on him pissed Danny off so he summoned his soul spear activated a Rune that caused the spear to expand twice its length at the expense of some soul force. The he pierced the ground with the spear balancing it using the ground. Danny jumped to the top of the spear which positioned him higher than the griffin. Finally he looked down at the griffin and gave it the same look it was giving him and formed a smirk on his face then he used the most annoying move to piss off the beast the Uchiha Grunt "HN!". Hearing Danny''s grunt pissed off Ay as she said, "he had to do the grunt, he couldn''t just attack the griffin. The idiot had to piss it off."


    Ye Yan chimed in, "This was a genius move, it''s possibly the most annoying taunt out there. Beauty Ay although he pissed it off he can also catch it off guard. Plus look at your boyfriends eyes he seems to have calculated everything. Even the spear is currently being charged with almost all his soul force to severely injure the Griffin."


    The Griffin got pissed off and stood on its hind legs reach a height a little bit higher than Danny and roared. Then it clawed with all its might toward Danny. Danny immediately shrunk the spear dodging the claw but he didn''t stop there he quickly pulled out his spear and jumped back dodging the beasts tail then pushed all he soul force towards the tip of the spear. He activated another rune that compressed this energy and activated a group of runes that amplify the damage this attack will deal. Danny then rotates the energy clockwise and charges towards the Griffin. The griffin instantly stabilized itself to face Danny when it noticed his quick sprint towards it. Looking down on Danny it swipes down with its claw to where Danny will show up. Danny reacted quickly and jumped in the air. All of a sudden he saw the sharp bone wings striking at him. Danny quickly activates his dragon scale armor compresses his soul armor around his fists then punches downward towards the top of the bone wings. This move helped him evade the attack and he rotated to his left mid air to build momentum.


    Danny then pierced down with his spear using his full body weight. Danny''s spear strike meet the right shoulder of the griffin closer to the neck and sparks began to fly. Not giving up here Danny urges Ya Yan to activate the blood seals. The seals were filled with blood energy from Danny as well as many beasts Danny hunted over the past month. Danny also spun the spear the opposite direction of the spinning energy which added a synergic effect increasing the drilling power. Once the blood energy exploded outward an explosion occurred from the collision and Danny was sent flying back. Danny stood back up from where he landed he wasn''t injured just a bit shaken from the force of the explosion. He held his spear, focused on the area where the griffin was and prepared to launch another attack as soon as the dust cleared.


    The Griffin roared loudly dispersing the dust and glared at Danny with blood shot eyes. It was going berserk due to the severe injury it received. The gray rock like layer near its right shoulder was cracked, blood was dripping from the area. Although not seen Danny knew that he also should have damaged some of its organs. Danny covered in black scale armor swiftly attacked the griffin but as he got closer to it he felt his body weight increase and his attack slow down. He changed the direction of his spear strike to the ground using and jumped to the right using everything he had and b?r?ly dodged the attack from the beast''s bone wings. Although he escaped he still got a few cuts as his armor was scraped off. The soul armor seemed negligible in front of a legend rank beast. "Wow little danny I haven''t felt this excited for a long time. Be careful It felt like this beast had a gravitational domain around him. He doubled you weight and decreasing your movement speed by 2 as well. If you didn''t have such amazing reaction time you would have died due to that piercing your heart." Just as Ye Yan finished his explanation he saw Danny light wound healing. Ay chimes in, "Old Man this is what make a Danny special of it wasn''t for his strong regeneration and heart passive skills he would have died long ago."


    "Both of you Shut up and let me focus. This regeneration uses a lot of energy Old Man so its a disadvantage at the moment."


    Danny the extended his spear using the ruin and began to attack the beast long range. After several exchanged seeing that he failed to even scratch the rock layer he decided to go in the beasts domain the beast on the other hand kept charging and attacking furiously. Time slowly passed and Danny was getting injured constantly and if it wasn''t for his skills he would have died by now. Thanks to the beasts ability Danny was in a tight situation as he hardly put a scratch on the berserk griffin. He then decide to take away one of its eyes. After the few hundred exchanges Danny memorized the types of attacks and how it executes them thanks to his golden eyes. He began to focus the beast seem to move slower now that these eyes were activated but Danny also felt strained as he was using a lot of soul force hidden in his body. Ay activated the EGL to keep him focused and Danny began to time the beasts moves as he charged towards it. He kept getting closer by deflecting the attacks coming his way in a way that pushed him forward. The beast finally stopped using only its claws and sent its left wing towards Danny in. Expecting that attack Danny took One step back and jumped up causing the beasts attack to land in front of him. Using his left hand he pulled himself towards the beasts head and struck with his spear right in its left eye.


    The spear pierced the eye but could go any further so Danny pulled back his spear trying to quickly leaves the attack radius of its beak. The creature howled loudly from the pain and directly launched an attack from its right wing some How piercing through Danny''s right ?h?st. "Danny!!!" Both Ay and Ye Yan yelled at the same time. Both Armors were broken through decreasing the attacks strength by half but that is still half the power of a legend rank beast. Right after piercing Danny with its wing the griffin slammed Danny right onto the rocky ground. Danny grit his teeth and stood up, he was still shaken by the attack. He didn''t have a way to dodge that attack as he b?r?ly noticed it from the corner of his eyes as he was too focus at the immediate danger of the bird''s beak. As he was slightly dizzy and felt light headed from the attack he failed to realize that another attack was sent his way. Ay and Ye Yan were yelling his way but Danny didn''t seem to hear them.


    Somehow Danny with minimal movement without looking at the incoming attack moved his head slightly to the left stretched his right leg bent his left leg which caused him to dodge the beasts strike. Danny lifted his head and stared at the beast took two steps forward dodging a second strike from its wings. Danny didn''t know what''s going on. He felt his heart beating rapidly, his senses heightened and everything was slow around him. He couldn''t hear anyone or anything. He looked down at his wound and saw it spilling blood when he did that he slowly bent his knees and again dodged a tail strike. This frustrated the beast greatly while Danny seemed to figure out his state is not permanent and will be gone. Once he is out of this special state he is as good as dead. Danny remembered that many MC''s and some soldiers in the army said that they reached a state between life and death.


    They described the same thing Danny was feeling now. It was either he kills the beast and lives or he dies. Danny then took advantage of the state and with all his might threw the spear upward in to the Sky with a spin. He told Ye Yan to use his spirit force to increase the spinning of the spear. Danny the faced the Griffin and yelled,"Let''s see who will survive on this stage of life and death!" Then he began to taunt the beast while dodging its attacks.


    ***********


    "The stage had been set Danny began has prepared his last stand. Will he make it out alive? Or will he perish and be forgotten with the passage of time? Find out next time... owe !!! Ay why did you hit me. You should respect your elders you know."


    "You old fool Danny is hurt and might die and your making a stupid commentary."


    "I was making a commentary throughout the entire fight how come you hit me now. Just because little Danny got injured. This is his baptism to growing stronger, every warrior must go through a number of life and death struggles to become an expert.... OWE! You witch I hope Danny survives this and spanks the hell out of you."


    "What did you say!"


    "I hope Danny survives. He is a genius of geniuses and it would be awesome to see home rise. He is in a state of life and death if he survives he will change from a spark into a huge fire illuminating the skies."


    "Good Old Man but why can''t Danny hear us in that state. In order to survive his body cancels out all noises and heightens he body senses. This state differed from one person to another and you should be thankful that Danny boy has a strong body. Most people who enter this state end up not being able to handle the strain it puts on the body so even if they win the fight they are usually crippled or die..... OWE! What was that for?"


    "Hmmm! Just focus on spinning old fool."


    "Unreasonable woman, they are still unreasonable regardless of the time."

 Chapter 35 - Conquer The Mountain

    Danny was dodging quickly occasionally sending some light punches towards the griffin''s wounded area. The steep ground out side the cave slowly flattened and was covered in rubble. Danny kept his movements steady and dodged with the slightest movements. He was focused on keeping the beast in this position and was eyeing for the spear to descend. The Griffin was in berserk mode and was attacking mindlessly. Ye Yan was actively gathering soul force and spinning the spear as the weapon spirit he could control the spear. With every rotation the spear was spinning faster and faster reaching a higher peak than what Danny calculated. Ye Yan noticed the spears ascension slowing down. Danny on the other hand started to execute his plan.


    The spear reached its peak so it would drop instantly. Without caring about his wound Danny whose energy was slowly depleting suddenly surged with soul force. This caused the griffin to attack even more ferociously as danny had activated his burst ability Dragon King Fury. This increased his battle capabilities to 3 times as much and Danny could hold it for at most 1 min. Danny with his heightened senses noticed the gravity begin to increase and also saw the berserk griffin standing only on its hind legs. Danny rushed to the side and ran up the rocky wall at the same moment the griffin concentrated its spiritual force towards its front legs, slamming down directly toward the rubble filled rocky ground. Danny put soul force in his feet and jumped up the mountain wall dodging the attack force of the griffin, which broke the rocky ground in front apart causing it to fall down to the base of the mountain.


    The beast used its wings and imbended them into the mountain wall preventing it from falling. Danny in his escape finally noticed the spear he used a large amount of soul force and expelled it from his feet jumping towards the spinning spear. He grabbed the spear from the middle part with his right hand and bottom end with his left. The spear was brought towards his body with his left hand to the back. Danny did all this while rotating with the spear. Then he condensed his soul armor and fully activated his Black Dragon Scale Armor increasing his weight and defense. The descent of the spear quicken and the rotation also peaked. Danny then gathered all the remaining soul force from his 6 dantans and his EGL and focused the energy on the spear head making the energy form a super condensed lining on the spearhead spinning in the opposite direction. He also prepared to activate the eruption rune on the tip of the spear for the final kill.


    The griffin who was still a bit shaken from its frenzied attack didn''t notice the danger that was approaching it. By the time it came to it began to look for Danny but didn''t find him. It then directed its head towards a sonic wind sound and saw Danny and his spear rocketing towards it. As it was about to move out of the way it suddenly for an instant froze and this instant prevented it from dodging the incoming deadly strike. Danny felt dizzy from activating the Soul Eye on the griffin. His stomach was rumbling as he used all his innate abilities which made him use up all stored energy in his body. He kept the eye active to keep himself from fainting. The spear instantly hit its target which was the area Danny damaged earlier in the beast.


    Once the spear meat the wound on the right side of the neck the highly compact soul force layer began to drill through the tough rocky exterior of the griffin and sink the spear into the beast. At the same time the soul energy dissipated the spear drilled through the muscle sinking half way into the beast and Ye Yan directly activated the eruption rune which caused an explosion inside the beast. The griffin that was feeling severely wounded now instantly died from the impact and its insides were mushed up. If it wasn''t for its tough exterior, the beast wouldn''t have had an intact corpse. After killing the beast Danny didn''t relax as he knew he would follow it to the grave if he didn''t replenish himself.


    Danny began to devour its mushed up meat from the giant hole he gave it. Danny didn''t care and began to circulate his DDD Body Evolution skill eating everything he was able to bite off. It''s blood, muscles, organs, eyes and brains Danny didn''t leave anything. After some time Danny finished his meal and sat cross legged began using his breathing skill simultaneously with his Supreme Soul Origin Divine Body technique. Danny''s Body began its evolution as a large amount or energy was obtained from the griffin and the legend rank energy was spread through to every cell in his body. Thanks to the fact that his body was already was already super sturdy due to the transformation in the ruins. His body merely went through an ascension to the legend rank without any pain. The fight with the griffin ended at sun set and it took Danny all night to finish the transformation. All his cells absorbed the beastial energy and converted it to his own. Then the energy was purified and compressed and formed a evolved form of the energy Danny absorbed from the griffin. Danny stood up after the changes and he saw the wound on his right ?h?st partially healed. He still felt severely hungry so he ran back to the camping sight and told his four leaders who were almost at the peak of the silver rank to bring all the beast they hunted to him.


    Danny began a grand feast and as he was eating the wound on his body and his energy were slowly recovering. His group of fighters were surprised to see the champion of Glory city injured like that. What surprised them even more was that their boss was healing just by eating. This made the group respect for the boss reach new heights. Almost everyone were slowly becoming devote loyal followers. Danny finally healed and went to sleep. Before he reached his tent he Old everyone to go tomorrow to the training field.


    Early in the morning the next day the entire 3001 private army of Danny were gathered in the training field waiting for Danny. Danny woke up and began to examine his body. He felt he was vastly stronger than before the amount of energy stored in his body was ten times stronger than before. His soul armor was also 10 times as thick as before.


    Although his soul didn''t experience any change, Danny felt more refreshed. He also felt as if he physical power was reaching a peak and this led to him thinking about his hypothesis. The peak of physical training without the use of his dantan is the legend rank. The Earth realm and beyond focus more on the soul and understanding of the laws. Although the Sky Origin Divine Clan can continue physical cultivation Danny was not a pure blood and also had several dantans which meant that his evolutionary pathway should be through the soul. After he stopped dwelling on the matter Danny got dressed and went to training ground.


    When he reached the training ground he saw every single soldiers standing under the blazing heat of the sun waiting for him without any complaints. The sight made Danny smile his future will be alongside these brothers.


    "Brothers and sister Scarlet you have been doing well but to be honest it''s not good enough. So I will give everyone of you a chance within one month to reach the gold rank. The person with the highest rank will get a legend rank beast soul. The second mission I will ?ssign you and me is to conquer the mountain which we will name Glory mountain. This will also be the place I will build the Glory stronghold. I will tell you guys about that later." Danny spoke loudly gathered their attention and spoke his peace. The crowd was excited with the reward as nothing is more rewarding than a legend rank beast soul.


    "Do remember this is a big test for you guys and myself. Now start training I wanna conquer the mountain quickly."


    The crowd yelled, "Conquer the Mountain!!!!"


    ***************


    "Ay come on I''m sorry but I have improved by leaps and bounds. It''s true I almost died but this is the best way to augment my potential."


    "Yea Ay you should know that if it was anyone else they would have died from their own spear strike. Danny here is amazing as his body was able to withstand the impact. Also he experienced the line between life and death. He wasn''t even crippled after that now his fighting power took a huge leap. All Danny need to do is gather the remains of that griffin and use them to upgrade the spear. He will have a rare legend rank soul weapon."


    "I know you fools but he could have died, Danny you need to be careful. That was only an early legend rank lvl beast on a height of 60% of mountain. what about when you go higher?"


    "Ay my love don''t worry in this month of training I''m going to consolidate my rank. So don''t worry love."


    " Looking at you two bicker makes you look like a beautiful couple. I remember back in the ..... owe!! What Was that for?!!"


    " We were having a moment and you ruined it you old fart." Danny yelled.


    "I just felt like hitting you but I like Danny''s reason more."


    "You witch!!" Both Danny and Ye Yan subconsciously said.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!!!"


    "Dam it! Just hit us it!"

 Chapter 36 - Trial In The Ruins

    Time flew by quickly. The same scene that occurred a month ago could be seen playing out today. All the soldiers were gathered at the training field since dawn. The sun was at it highest point yet Danny''s soldiers stood unfazed. Danny made his way towards the training field and stood in front of his followers. He glanced at them and felt a wave of dejavu. He would have thought he reincarnated if it wasn''t for the fact that his group of fighters were all gold rank fighters. Many of which are approaching the peak of the lower levels of the gold lvl.


    The second thing that was different was that he fully consolidated his realm and improved his comprehension of his skill. The greatest skill was his spear skill and it broke through a boundary. Danny didn''t like the naming of these boundaries after experiencing them. So he called the ''one with the spear'' realm which he broke through as the extension realm. As the spear became like apart of his body and he can move it at will the way he wants. He also felt that he was close to understanding the one with the world realm which he also changed to Terrain Control. Due to the ability to used any field, wind, and any other environmental factor to boost your attacking force and not hinder him at all. For example instead of being impacted by air resistance, he uses that wind to boost the speed of his attack. Each realm must be trained until it reaches to the point of being done instinctively.


    The reason his understand of this realm was quick was due to the World techniques he got from the ruins. Now that he improved to this point he decided to go to the ruins after the conquest of the mountain and the building of his stronghold. Danny choose this Mountain out of all the others was due to the fact that this mountain was a dormant volcano. He wanted to utilized the fire energy of this place in a formation that will constantly support the walls of the stronghold. Also he wants to utilized the flames from the earth to better refine weapons and pills for the so called "last line" of the humans in the tiny world.


    Danny stopped pondering on the future goals and looked at the crowd. They were a bit nervous as they knew Danny was currently inspecting them making sure they all met his goal. They were scared they didn''t meet his expectation and the silence of their leader made them feel even worse. Danny finally spoke after existing his thoughts and quickly scanning the crowd of fighters.


    " Excellent!!! You all have done a great work in reaching the gold realm. I also noticed many people with improved fighting styles in yesterday''s sparing session. Now before we go clear the mountain, let me call the winner of the legend rank beast soul. The strongest fighter among you is Ye Ren please come to the front." Many people relaxed after Danny complemented them but were shocked when he called Ye Ren as the strongest as some people had beaten him in the previous spars.


    When Ye Ren came up he wanted to reject the reward but when he saw Danny''s sharp gaze he stayed quiet instead. Although Ye Ren never talked about himself Danny knew that Ye Ren was training the hardest to get revenge for his parents. When others rested Ye Ren was training. Danny knew his drive and how hard he worked but was surprised that Ye Ren would hide his cultivation and skills. When Danny scanned everyone at the start of the meeting he was surprised to find Ye Ren doing his best to hide his aura. He didn''t know why he was hiding his skills but Danny decided to expose him. A leader should be someone whose actions speak for themselves. This was why he won he should be proud of it and not hide it.


    "Ye Ren here has the cultivation of mid rank gold lvl and his fighting skills are better than all of you. The second thing I want to say is that as a leader you need to show strength and keep your head held high. These people here are your brothers not enemies so why are you hiding? Now show them your strength and everyone get ready to clear the mountain." Ye Ren released his aura still shocked Danny could see through his secret. After everyone confirmed Danny''s words their auras soared as they faced the mountain. Everyone today learned that they didn''t put in enough effort as Ye Ren this their fighting spirits rose.


    "Split into your groups! Everyone our conquest begins!!!"


    *******************


    Time passed and just like that 2 years went by. The mountain subjugation took much longer than what they thought as the number of beasts at the black gold lvl was much higher in the upper levels of the mountain. Every group had its own run in with a large number of gold rank beasts of varying lvls and a few black gold rank beasts. Many were injured but luckily no one died thanks to Danny''s intervention at key moments. Danny scouted ahead and found two legend rank beasts. One was a beast that looked like a cougar from his past life but this one was the size of an elephant. It was golden furred and had golden eyes ,although lighter than Danny''s eyes, and hand two horns protruding from the left and right side of its head like an ox. It was the beast that gathered the all the beasts on the mountain.


    The second beast was a 5th lvl legend rank and it was close to the peak of the level. Danny only saw it when it left it''s dwelling place at the top of the mountain. It was as the name Danny gave it Golden Roc. After finding out these things Danny started planning out how to kill the Cougar without fighting the Roc. Danny''s people kept killing people and there cultivation also advanced.


    After Danny learned the daily pattern of the two beasts he made his move when the roc flew away for who knows what. The fight with cougar was similar with the fight Danny had with the griffin except the cougar had the ability to fire condensed flames from its eyes, nose, and mouth. It also could manipulate those flames to enhance its speed, defend, and launch deadly strikes. Thankfully Danny was much stronger and at full power did much better than the fight with the griffin. He killed the beast luckily leaving with only flesh wounds. He was pretty much burned severely in some areas and was inflected with residual flames left in his body. After exercising his Elemental body technique he was able to use the flames to strengthen the resistance of his body to flames. He also took the beast into his spacial ring and left quickly toward the dead griffon''s cave. Danny began a feast and also trained for a couple of months to enhance and stabilize his strength.


    Danny only left when the others needed help. The toughest battle was against the rock and Danny lost twice and had to spend a lot of time to train and recover his strength. Finally the last time he managed to get the roc using his Soul Eye and followed by the spear skill he used to kill the griffin. The skill this time was better controlled and dealt a much bigger impact on the Roc. This fight was also a tragic one for Danny as he was severely wounded. This was also the first time it a fight he had his scales ripped off and it was more painful than he thought. It also take a while for his body to generate more in it place and the energy needed was huge.


    Thankfully he still had the roc meat as food. After eating Danny sat cross legged on the destroyed mountain peak. This fight was so fierce that it practicallly flattened the peak and it also caused some rumbling to occur from the volcanic mountain. Danny first used the energy to heal himself and produce new scales. This process was very painful but as Ay said "this idiot is use to it." It took 2 days for Danny to fully heal and refine the remaining energy to enhance his bodily strength. When he stood up he exhibited the strength of the 4th level of the legend rank. Danny began cussing the bird for it ability to produce a wind domain. Wind is the sharpest element. After relaxing and comforting Ay while talking with his kindred spirit Ye Yan excitedly about the battles they have been through so far, Danny went back to the camp.


    He set up a meeting with everyone and when they gathered he simply said, " I did my part the rest of the conquest is in your hands I won''t help you at all. Proceed with caution and finish it a quickly as possible. Then I want a group of you to call me when your done and another to secretly begin transporting all our blacksmiths and formation specialists."


    Once Danny was done speaking he went into his tent to sleep leaving a bunch of dumbfounded people.


    ************************


    There was a large group of people on top of a mountain which was named Glory mountain building different types of buildings. The walls have been built for 6months now and were 100 feet tall 20 feet wide. This seemed like nothing to 2000+ meters long mountain. The stronghold was 500 meters wide. The work to flatten the mountain top, refine metals and build a huge wall, add runes and formations and build tall buildings to accommodate people, took a lot of man power to finish. Danny mobilized 100,000 fighter from every power affiliated with him and put ?ssignments in the adventurer''s department to get this place built.


    Danny also had them build apartment complexes from earth but he added many rune formations to get things to function (lights,hot or cold water, etc). Danny also had in the schematics training tower which held a similar formation like the Path Of Legends but it also had hints of the World Law formula Danny got from the ruins. Since the city was progressing well Danny told his 3001 people that other than the people who work for him this stays a secret from the other powers. Also only black gold rank can enter the city.


    Danny was currently 14 a few months shy of 15 he was setting on a rock the south of the mountain. He was emitting a legend rank aura of the 4th lvl that was much stronger than before. He looked so much different than he did 2 and a half years ago. He was taller around 180 cm in height. He was ripped but had a lean look making him weaker than others. He had super black hair with a very faint golden hue over it. He had golden eyes and white skin despite being in the sun all day with his people. Danny was dressed in tight soldier attire. On top of that he had a legend rank thin plate armor, he was currently holding his legend rank soul spear that was refined multiple time from the beast bones and blood. The weapon could now increase and decrease its weight, produce more powerful explosions, and best of all use the wind to increase it penetrative force.


    Around Danny were his personal army of 3000 fighters. The auras they were emoting was that of the peak of the black-gold rank. Danny was surprised by there rate of improvement its was really amazing. They were each far stronger than regular black gold rank fighters. Danny was surprised by their advancement that he called them the Soul Guards. They were officially given high rank as Danny''s personal guards. They were loyal to Danny and in these couple of years showed him that he was right to spend on them.


    "Good now that everything is done I shall award this golden roc to the person who made the most improvement. Step forward Falcon you have made major improvements in every field, cultivation, fighting skills, scouting, protecting and saving comrades, and leadership. Akuma personally came and told me your more of a leader than him. I don''t know how someone name Akuma can be so kind.... now I will spilt you into 3 groups each group will hold 1000 people. Falcon and Ye Ren will guard the city and make sure it is built without any issues. Akuma will lead the remaining people and follow me towards a Ruins I discovered previously. Now move out!"


    The Flame Mountain Cougar beast soul was given to Akuma a while back. Danny trusted this person a lot due to his kind demeanor although he looks much bigger and stronger than an average human hence his name. It took a couple of hours for the group to reach the World Ruins which is what Ay named it.


    "All of you keep guard and try to comprehend these words." Danny gave out instructions and pointed at the World Epiphany engraves on the stone wall. Danny proceed to where he was last time and he asked Ay where is the next part of the ruins.


    "Danny go back to the "I Am The World" monument. Then connect your energy with the characters finally once you felt a connection scan the ground around the monument you should feel one part became hollow or that''s my guess." Danny began to run his understanding of the three techniques and sent his energy towards the monument. Suddenly when his he connected with the monument ancient characters began to spear in his head. He somehow new what they meant which was Supreme Trial.


    Danny started to feel cold so when he opened his eyes he saw that he was in a world of snow. All he could see was snow and he didn''t know how he got there.


    "Ay how did we get here did I teleport some how?"


    "I don''t know Danny but if you don''t to something quick we''re gonna freeze to death. The temperature is really low and we don''t have enough energy to keep shielding you from this cold windy place." Danny quickly felt what Ay said was reasonable and remembered that this was a trial. All he had to do was pass what was a little hardship. Time slowly passed and and after a week Dannie''s energy was gone. He built a small hut from cloths and armors he had in his ring and ate dried rations from host ring. A month soon passed and he felt his body temperature dropping. No matter how he moved he couldn''t warm up. Exhaustion was taking over and he began to feel hopeless. Even fighting 3 peak legend ranks at the same time is easier than this. He didn''t even know what he should do to pass the trail. Ye Yan who was dormant due to the upgrade the spear received suddenly spoke. "Danny my boy where the heck is this. Why the heck do you look like your dying. Isn''t it merely cold. You got use to fire energy from that big cat. Hahahahaha this is the first time I see a hero of his time freezing to death. You must be so dumb to get in this mess. You better not die Ay and I still have lives you know."


    Danny ignored Ye Yan provocation and began to smile," Dead Ye you old fool that''s a great idea. I feel so dumb now."


    Danny then sat cross legged and began to use his elemental body technique. The cold energy slowly began to seep in to his body and his body although felt really cold and in pain would start to get use to it. Danny also ate while handing the task of circulating the skill to Ay and his subsoul. Danny also asked Ye Yan to slightly activate the spears stored energy to help him combat the cold. Danny didn''t want to use his abilities as they consume to much energy and he didn''t have much food to replenish them. He also didn''t bring any pills. Another month past and Danny finally felt he got use to the cold. He stood up gathered his belongs into his ring and began to activate his elemental body skill and the world law skills from the ruins. One skill helped him enhance his resistance another helped him sense the world around him. As he was feeling his environment he kept walking, suddenly he felt a connection with his surroundings and found a path invisible to the eyes. He kept walking in the snowy plain for hours until he felt and exit was in front of him. Danny was so eager to leave this place that he didn''t think twice and entered the exit.


    The snowy field disappeared from his vision both Ay and Ye Yan were happy surviving that test. Danny opened his eyes and found himself back in the Snow world but this time a beast Giant Snow Wolf was in front of him. It was at the peak of the legend rank. Before Danny could even think of what going on, the wolf charged swiftly and bit towards Danny.


    "Danny boy you really are one unlucky chap just stay away from me ok."


    "Shut it Old Man do you think you could do better, ha don''t make me laugh"


    "Who have you the idea to survive in the snowy plain. Me! Who are you going to use to defend yourself? me! I have many uses as you can see and I could have done better."


    "Shut up old man I''m gonna kill this beast and then I''m going to kick your ?ss."


    "Hey don''t you think something is off little Danny."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Where is that wit... I mean beautiful Ay at?"


    Danny began to shiver," I don''t know"


    "OUCH!! Dam it Ay why did you hit this old man for!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Hahahahahahaha Old Man you deserve that one.... OUCH!! Why did you hit me for? Can''t you see I''m in a fight I need to focus."


    "Hmph!"


    "???" Both shook there head and stopped trying to understand women.


    "Old Man lets just focus on the fight and surviving all the usual stuff."


    "Yea your right!"

 Chapter 37 - Everchanging Trial

    The silver furred Wolf pounced at Danny and attacked with its claw surrounded by ice energy. Danny''s body instantly reacted on it own before Danny even had time to register that he was surprise attacked by the wolf. He side stepped to the right b?r?ly dodging the strike and got into his natural battle stance holding his spear. Those years of constant training and fighting have drilled his skills into his body, giving him amazing reaction time. Danny quickly focused on the battle at hand ignoring Ay''s bickering. Even though this beast was weaker than the Roc, it had a home field advantage.


    The two exchanged several attacks and were pretty much even in strength. Danny decided to use his Golden eyes ability to look for the wolf''s weakness. Once Danny activated his ability the wolf launched an ice breath towards him. Danny already expected this and embraced himself for impact. Once he was hit his body was covered in a bluish aura. His skin began to slowly turn blue like he got frostbites and his movements began to slow. Danny instantly activated his Elemental body refining skill and began to refine the cold energies which were way colder than the ice field. In order not to look suspicious to the wolf he force his body to look bluish and slowly refined the bluish aura.


    The wolf thought Danny was hurt and decided to end the battle. Danny was it first meal in a long time, it wanted to eat quickly. The wolf charged towards Danny and in a couple of seconds appeared in front of him. Danny began to concentrate energy at the tip of his spear and had Ye Yan condense it. Once the wolf appeared in front of Danny, Danny instantly attacked activating his burst ability attacking with his spear as fast as he could. Ye Yan also activated the new penetrating ability of the spear. The wolf who appeared in front of Danny was stunned at Danny''s underhanded play that it had no time to dodge. It activated an ability that uses the Frost energy to shield its body. Too bad the wind energy surrounding the spear cut through its skill and continued to penetrate through its tough hide. The compressed soul force exploded inside disintegrating the beasts heart killing him instantly.


    After killing the wolf Danny thought it would disappear like a hologram when passing a test but surprisingly the body remained. So Danny ate part of it and kept the wolf''s body in his ring. He thanked god his mother left him her spacial ring which could had a huge space. Even he couldn''t see the end of it as he wasn''t strong enough. After resting a bit Danny began to circulate the World Law techniques and began his search for the gate out of this realm. Danny finally sensed the world again this time being easier than before and quickly made his way through the exit. He was happy he could finish the trail easily.


    **************


    A young man was walking in a realm of flames. Volcanos, molten rock, burning fields were everywhere. The Sky was red with a giant sun in the center. It was difficult to breath and there was no water around. The heat was hotter than when he got burned by that mountain cougar. The boy every now and then would pull out an ice beast core to slightly cool himself enough to cultivate his elemental body skill. Overtime he slowly began to get use to this place.


    "I knew this idiot was a bad man look he was sent to hell. Hahahahahahaha!"


    "Hahahahahaha Ay you are so right this fool was sent here for his ???kiness. His stupidity is also a sin. "I am glad I passed the trial easily." Hahahahaha he almost died in the Snow region and now he is going to be charcol for hell hahahahaha."


    Sub-soul Danny was glaring at Ay and Ye Yan who were dying of laughter at his misfortune.


    "Like I care I have enough water and the ice wolf''s beast core can help me rest. I am almost use to this place. As you can see my body resistance to cold has increased same as my body resistance to heat. Once I finish refining and recovering my energy I will go kill this world''s guardian beast and pass the test.


    "That''s the spirt Danny boy. Never get discouraged and keep moving forward." Ye Yan admires Danny''s persistence and determination and couldn''t help but cheer. The energy Ye Yan could store in the spear ever since his upgrade to legend rank was enormous. Danny didn''t even need to use his own soul force except for defense/ability uses. Danny spear has enough soul energy to rival a legend rank 4th stage expert of Danny''s level. Ye Yan himself wasn''t this strong when he was alive.


    Time passed and Danny finally felt like he got use to this field. As he walked towards the center he could feel the temperature rise which caused him to refine his body every time. He was merely one volcano away from the center. Once he passed the volcano a huge molten lava lake appeared in his view. As he made his way towards the edge Danny a huge beast covered in red scales came out of the lava lake. The beast looked like a rhino but instead of one horn it had two more coming out from each side of its head. The beast had a small opening on its forehead and a rigid dark red patch of skin on its neck.


    Danny felt the beast was stronger than the ice wolf.


    The fight between Danny and this beast was pretty much the same as his fight with the ice wolf. The main difference was that this fight lasted much longer and Danny got severe burns from the beasts molten spit. He also had difficulty getting close as the hole on the beasts forehead would release highly condensed flames like a flamethrower. It also had very tough skin that Danny found difficult to cut through. Danny kept exercising his elemental body refining skill while continuously striking the same spot.


    ******************


    "Oh come on how come it didn''t end. Now a freaking mountainous realm. Dam the gravity is also really high even higher than a that dam griffin."


    "Danny don''t worry the tougher the trial the tougher the rewards. Even if there was a hundred of these think of them as a way to advance quickly."


    "Shut up old man don''t jinx this going through a hundred trails will be insane, especially if every realm is tough than the next." Ay yelled at Ye Yan.


    "Hey Ay every man has his coming of age test. The harder it is the more talented the individual."


    "Okay be quiet both of you let''s breakthrough every realm this shit head power house made and go home quick. There are many things I still need to manage."


    After they settled down Danny began to inspect his surroundings. He unconsciously began to circulate the Elemental Body refining technique. Danny was surprised that the realm of mountains had mountains higher than the sky. There was one even he couldn''t see the top of. After getting used to the gravity Danny figured out that the tallest mountain should be the answer. He also felt that like the fire region the gravity will constantly increase.


    Time passed and he made it towards the mountain Danny was much stronger than before he entered this place the severe strain on his muscles forced his body to constantly exceed its limit he broke through to the last realm of the legend rank after devouring the entire wolf corpse.Danny also trained his techniques one by one enhancing his control over his body and mastery over his skill. Once Danny finished meditating, feeling that he was in peak form he began to climb the mountain. Every level he climbed the gravity increased. Although it was tough Danny grit his teeth activated the elemental body skill refining himself to better adjust to the increase in gravity. Danny made it to the top exhausted but he had no time to rest. He began fighting another beast which he called earth wyvern.


    ******************


    This realm was lightning invested land and lightning was constantly striking down on Danny. Thankfully it wasn''t strong or pure enough like the Thunder Gods meteorite swords lightning. Danny still decided to refine his body and train his movement skills to try to move faster than lightning. Little did Danny know this training helped him unlock an innate ability that will save him in his toughest battles in the future. Like the previous realms the lightning strengthens until he reached the guardian who was a rabbit looking creature covered in lightning. Danny initiated the fight although he was loosing a bit in terms of speed thanks to his training it was only a little bit. Danny had stronger attacks and eventually managed to anticipate the beasts movements with his Golden Eyes innate skill.


    Danny slowly passed through several regions like the ocean floor region which was the water elemental plane. He had to handle the pressure as he went deeper into the plain. Desert region filled with sharp wind energies. Forest region filled with poisonous plants, and illusion mist. He passed Region after Region b?r?ly winning fight after fight. Danny didn''t know how long he has been going from realm to realm. All he remembers is the nonstop body refining sections and the battles with the toughest beasts. Each battle was a life and death fight.


    "Dam you Ye Yan this was our 99th freaking realm. 99! You jinx never open your mouth again."


    "Ay, Danny I know your both very mad but look at the bright side Danny is stronger than ever. He will be able to handle the retaliation of those entities who cursed him. All Danny truly suffers from is a tiny bit of mental exhaustion. I think this was a good exchange don''t you think."


    "Just shut up you old fool. I am beat I wanna end this now let go through the exit my injured are freakin healed." Danny finished talking and went through the gateway. ''Bring it.


    ******************


    Once Danny entered the gate way he was transported to a chaotic realm. All the different elements and fields he experienced were here compressed in a single realm. Danny felt this was the real test the other 99 realms were meant to prepare him for this realm. The reason Danny felt it was chaotic was because at one point the realm was hot the next it was cold. The gravity kept changing. There was chaotic wind everywhere. Even space energies would invert causing a void crack to form which is then quickly fixed. This was really what he felt would be an apocalyptic world. Every energy he experienced felt intensified in this world. He also could get adjusted to this world due to the constant change in the elements.


    Danny began to walk towards the correct path a he instinctively circulated both his elemental body refining skill and the World Law skills. Feeling closer with the world as if he knew when the elements would change, Danny made his way towards a small hill. As he got closer he saw a humanoid covered in a golden color laying down on the peak. The energy it was emitting was the peak of the legend rank but Danny felt that it was way stronger than the Roc and the monster he faced in the last world which he called Angelic Serpent due to the snakes white feathered wings. As Danny got closer the humanoid stood up showing Danny what it looked like. It was a golden furred wolf faced beast standing on two feet.


    "Just great a freaking overpowered werewolf just my luck."


    The wolf glared viciously at Danny and howled ''awooooooooo!!!!''. Danny instantly summoned his spear and got into battle stance.


    ************************


    Ay," Danny you need to be careful that is a king level beast."


    Danny," Ay you mentioned this before what is a king lvl beast again?"


    Ay," see you never listen when I explain things. All beasts have beast souls and depending on the species the beast is limited by its race and beast soul grade. As you know from the show god level beast souls or as I want to call them peak grade beast souls can break there species limit and ascend to the deity realm and beyond. King level beasts which are usually the alpha born in the pack or den that was naturally born with a peak grade beast soul. The Moon Wolf king your killed was a king lvl beast. The only way other beasts can ascend is through mutations."


    Danny," thanks for the information Ay but now that means this fight just got tougher."


    Ye Yan," Wow I cant wait for this battle!"


    "....." Danny and Ay just shook their soul formed heads.

 Chapter 38 - Changes In Glory City

    Many changes happen in Glory city over the two and a half years Danny was gone. The first thing that happened was that many fighters and demon spiritualists who retired due to a disability on the job, like loss of a limb, severe injury, etc., got hired as teachers in the academy, and in new city guards. Some even began to work as guards themselves. Due to the peace being maintained by the newly formed city guard which was mostly made from commoners, the crime rate decreased dramatically that even the dark guide had to limit there actions. The people ?ssigned from different fractions to maintain the peace were removed and ?ssigned to either guarding the wall or joining the city lord mansions scout group or even forming adventurers group due to the peace brought by the city guards.


    The next big change was the the city walls were expanded and due to the increase in fighters and demon spiritualists ,thanks to Danny''s charity, a higher number of guards were situated on the city wall which helped decrease the occasional attack of beasts on the city. Many people also found out that Ye Zhong broke through to legend rank due to him killing an early legend rank beast who attacked the city. The number of farmlands increased dramatically which helped decrease the price of food this benefited the commoners a lot. Many people praised the Union for its moves as it bettered the quality of life of all people in Glory city. The next thing that happened was the release of rune equipment by the Commoner''s Union Refining Departments(blacksmith, rune, formation) which improved the efficiency of fighters and spiritualists as well as restaurants and farmers. The most popular release was the Black Iron adjustable heating pan and the Illuminating Crystal Orb. Thanks to these inventions and the improvement of quality glory city slums and commoners district looked like a rich area on earth. They were much cleaner, with flowering plants and illuminating Orbs lighting the roads, making everything look better.


    The third thing that pushed the advancement in Glory city were the schools which the curriculum was remade by Danny helped produce more talented individuals. Other than Orchid Academy which was the best school for becoming a demon spiritualist/ fighter and reserved mainly for the nobles, the rest of the schools were built by Danny and were named general schools depending on the district. They were split like Danny''s schools on earth and admitted people age 3 and up. The primary school taught everything from history to basic math and sent students to secondary schools at age 7. Here the students began to experience more specialized skills and sent to a college department that suited there skills. If someone showed talent in accounting they would go to that department in college to further there skills. The college was split into 3 main groups military, civil, and refining. Thanks to this efficient schooling system although it might not have as much resources as Orchid Academy nor provide the individual with a wide range of skills, it still helped people become more learned and increased the needed talented manpower to the respective department.


    The strongest power in Glory city became the Adventurers department. Many people saw it as an opportunity to change there respective statuses and get a legend rank manual. There were many different commoner groups and the majority of adventures groups were C rank. The difference in rank is as follows the team is composed of at least 10 black gold lvl fighters and completed 1200 missions and saved up about 20,000 AdvenPoints is an A rank, B rank the team needs at least 1 black gold rank with a 800 missions and 5000 Advenpoints. C rank the team needs 300 completed missions and has to have at least 10 gold rank experts and needs 1000 Advenpoints. D rank needs 100 missions completed and 3 gold rank with 50 missions complete with 500 Advenpoints. E rank need to have 10 silver rank and 25 missions with 200 Advenpoints. Finally F Rank needs at least 1 silver rank with the weakest member being copper rank 4th lvl with 10 missions completed and 50 Advenpoints. The S rank needs legend rank expert and the rest of the ranks need the lvls beyond that. Missions are ?ssigned based on difficulty and a deposit of half the reward is nesscesary. The adventure department receives 15 percent of mission rewards for there service. The maximum amount of people who can join a group is 30 while minimum is 10. The Department also has its own store that trades Advenpoints for many services and items like techniques, mentorship, weapons, armor, even detailed maps of the areas around glory city. Advenpoints are received based on department contribution which can be done by donations (the rate is 100 demon coins for 1 Advenpoint)and department exclusive missions.


    Many of the top tire clans and factions have made there own Adventures group as the benefits were large mainly the legend rank cultivation manuals. They cost 20,000 adventpoints each and only A rank can purchase them. The top ten adventures based on power and mission completion have been listed on what is called the Golden Group list. The tenth place belongs to the Pill Cauldrons which belongs to the alchemy department. The ninth place belongs to Divine Fortune belonging to Divine family. Eight place belonged to a small group called Dark Warriors which Ye Zhong believed to be part of the dark guild but he had no proof. Seventh place Forgotten mercenaries belonging to the Department heads old crew. 6th place Underdogs a group belonging to a group of commoners. 5th place Commoner Union Elites obviously belonging to the Commoners Union. 4th place belonged to the Snow Wind Family and they were called Wind Of Hope. 3rd place belonged to the Sacred Family due to their kind donations known as Sacred Flames. Second place belonged to an unknown group who are the only S class group known as The Chosen Ones. First place belonged to the Danny''s personal group named by Danny, Soul knights. This group was composed of the 10 black gold rank that Danny leeched off Ye Zhong.


    Ye Zhong was satisfied with the current glory city as the crime rate decreased exponentially thanks to the City Guards which was an extra force in his hand other than the scouts, their private army, and the secret group his brother trained. The second thing the Sacred Family as well as the no1 auction house in Glory city Evergreen pavilion toned down their actions and arrogance. They did ally with each other as they didn''t like Danny. The rest of the forces Snow wind, Divine and the Alchemist Association formed an alliance which forced the Sacred Family to back down. The final force was Danny''s Commoners Union which gathered all professions and organized them and controlled them from acting out. It was also compromised of mostly commoners who were very united due to being oppressed by the noble families and super rich merchants. At the same time he was worried as the dark guild is able to act in the open due to the Adventure Department. He kept his people eyeing the Sacred Family and the dark warrior group. Thanks to the increase in legend rank manuals especially the improvement of the Sacred Border which was now known as path to Legend. The focus Of these factions was to get these manuals to increase their power which shifted there focus off the City Lord position. He also was able to raise another legend rank which was the head of the scout department Scarlet Rising''s father(sworn brother with Ye Zhong). Other than this not much happened in Glory city.... on the surface that is.


    *******************


    In the Sacred Family Clan Hall.


    "Hahahaha that little brat actually did us a great favor. With the couple of Adventures groups we got and the commoners we bribed we equipped the entire family with top tire black gold weapons. We are also only 100 missions from A rank. Other than The Soul Knights, the Sacred flames will be the second A rank team. With the donations I made Patriarch I was able to get more than enough Advenpoints to get the Little Flame mantra but we still need to be A rank. The Dark Guild is able to act in the open but the crime and inductions have decreased dramatically due to the increase of experts among the Commoners Union. We still don''t know if there is any other legend rank of than Ye Mo and Ye Zhong.


    The brat is still outside Glory city and we failed to detect any abnormal movements from their side. The reason I said failed is due to the death of the scouts sent by both us and the dark guild. Also the low level members knew nothing so we couldn''t get any secrets about the rune, blacksmithing, and formation departments. We also have no idea who are the core members the stupid brat has things figured out.


    There is some good news though. The noble families Ao cloud, Feng Ming, and the Chu family decided to join our alliance as they are unhappy about how the commoners who were bugs to them now have an opportunity to surpass them. They also aren''t apart of the core of there respective fields. The chu family was excluded from the secret formulas of the new pills as they were more loyal to the clan than the Alchemist Association. The Feng family specialize in speed with wind/lightning affinities but they are only kept a grunts in the Glory City scouts. The Ao cloud family owned most of the blacksmiths and made most of the weapons before the kids Union dramatically decreased his income. They didn''t wanna be under him so they joined our alliance.


    Some other families that joined were the silver tiger aristocrat family as well as the the Tie Men Family which was due to the fact they don''t like the Heavenly mark family who attached itself with the City lord faction. These family were controlled by the Hong Yue family but after the split between this who support Dan Lee no I mean Danny Alba. These families were no longer under the Hong Yue family."


    "Very Good Shen Gui have your Shadows continue to monitor the other major families. Tell me how is Shen Fei and Shen Yue doing in the Acadamy? Also what about the Chosen Ones did you find out anything about them. They just popped out of nowhere and became the strongest group. Tell the dark guild when does it plan to act on the young talents of Orchid acadamy. Also put Shen Xue as a teacher for Shen Yue''s class as she is already a silver rank and can play match maker with Ye Ziyun." As The Patriarch responded to Shen Gui.


    "Patriarch Shen Fei is much stronger than we previously estimated and is already at the silver rank same lvl as his Aunt Xue(changed it to Aunt from daughter) Shen Yue is practicing the black gold rank cultivation technique we got from the adventure department and is already peak copper rank we just taught him to suppress his lvl to a little bit higher than his peers. Shen Yue might have a higher chance to reach legend rank than Shen Fei. I will send a letter to both the Academy principal and the representative of the Dark Guild at Star Restaurant. As for the Chosen Ones even the city lord doesn''t know where they came from. There mission completion rate is unbelievable and it is rumored that they have 2 legend rank and the rest are peak black gold rank that can fight above their rank. That''s all the info that we have nothing concrete."


    "Strange Ye Zhong wouldn''t leave them alone but I guess they didn''t give him a reason to act. Who knows what they want?"


    **********************


    "Do you have any news on the so called Genius?"????1


    "He still didn''t come back but he should return soon."????2


    "I can''t wait for us to get rid of him then those Gods will give us strength to withstand the power they bestowed us. That will make us the strongest in Glory city taking it for ourselves."????1


    "We will win easily there are 30 of us and although we won''t attack him with his private army present. Make sure everyone is alert for when he is truest alone."???3


    ****************


    The stronghold was almost completed as they were connecting all the buildings and the walls with the formation. Six months passed since Danny entered the ruins and 500 brothers returned to the strong hold to provide more beast cores and other material for the completion of the formation. They also went there to help guarding the stronghold. No one noticed thousands of people being secretly taken from the eastern gate to build the stronghold.


    Ye Ren told the workers to begin the next phase and build a larger formation around the entire mountain. This formation will superimpose with the previous one in the stronghold and this will absorb energy from the earth and sky strengthening the formation manifolds as time passes. Which may reach a point of being able to block a deity rank expert.


    *******************


    Akuma and his 499 brothers were guarding the cave waiting for Danny to come out. Danny''s 15 birthday already passed and there was still no sign of him. They were told to wait a year before returning to the stronghold.

 Chapter 39 - Chaotic Battle!!!

    The Werewolf charged with unbelievable speed despite the chaotic conditions of the surroundings. As it reached Danny it left streaks of red flames flickering behind it. It rapidly appeared in front of Danny and struck with its right hand a claw attack that was covered in flaming aura. Danny senses was on full alert. He stopped conserving his energy and decided to go out the minute he saw the beast. As the deadly strike approached Danny met it head on with his spear covered in soul force.


    The claw attack collided with spear and an explosion propelled Danny and the wolf back their respective positions. Both Danny and the wolf regained their footing mid air. The collision triggered a reaction from the unstable environment causing damage to both Danny and the wolf. The elements constantly changing were already disordered. The attack itself caused them to lash out even more effecting Danny and the wolf on a much higher degree. Danny never let up the circulation of the Elemental Body refining skill. It constantly used his energy to keep his body adjusted to the changing conditions of the realm. The wolf who seemed to have grown up here was unfazed by the damage it received as if use to it and directly charged at Danny.


    Several exchanges of attacks occurred causing the surrounding to turn to rubble as lighting and wind blades kept forming from each collision. The spear blocked the claws, Danny''s knees blocked the tail strikes, the wolf would bite towards Danny while Danny tilted his head to dodge. Full head on collisions and the two were unfazed from the damage they received and the backlash from the environment. The only thing on both Danny and the beasts mind was to kill the enemy. Time passed and the momentum of both increased Danny was shocked by the reaction and instinct this wolf had. It was on a much higher level than him. Even though Danny could see his weak points it dodges and strikes instinctively to protect itself. It''s innate talents is unbelievable. Each strike it through at him felt hotter than lava and his skin got slightly burned even under the protection of his armor. Danny was also shocked by its speed if he didn''t keep himself focused and anticipating its moves he might have been hit.


    Danny felt his energy wasting quickly so he wanted to end it. As they exchanged Danny without hinting anything wrong began to attack a bit more aggressively and left an opening. Ye Yan during that time gathered compressed and spun the soul force on the tip of the spear. The werewolf viciously went for the opening the Danny showed. In the end no matter how high its intelligence is it is still a beast. Danny is also probably the first human it ever saw. As it struck towards that part Danny gather his entire soul armor compressed it in front of the spot he left unguarded. Then he hard Ay supplement his Black Scale Armor with soul force. Once the attack hit without waiting on the impact, Danny used the strike to propel himself and struck at the same moment of collision. The momentum gain by Danny minimized the damage since he went with the strike and not against it.


    The spear strike ((maybe I should name it Rasensmash lol)) swiftly charged towards the wolf''s ?h?st specifically its heart. The wolf instinctively felt death approach and unleashed its strongest attack. Similar to the Moon Crescent Wolf Danny killed (Silvers Father) it gathered its energy and expelled it outward pushing Danny and his strike away. Danny was burned under that attack. The strike wasn''t cold like the Moon Wolf but was as hot as the sun. Danny decided to quickly use his innate regeneration skill to heal the burns quickly at the cost of the energy stored in his body. One third of the energy in his body was taken to completely heal himself.


    Danny''s awe for this beasts instincts and reaction reached another level. He was shocked that a beast can he react this fact. During the entire trial till this fight Danny massively improved. He reached new heights in his resistance to the elements. He can unconsciously control over his soul armor. His scales now instantly appear and Danny tempered them like his body so they can provide much better protection with higher durability. He also got better in minute movements which is to achieve the more efficient strikes without any waste in movements((using the least moves for a strike)). Yet all of this only put him on equal footing with this wolf.


    The wolf eyes suddenly turned red as it howled loudly. Danny also saw with his eyes that it''s energy enhanced and weakness strengthened. He also noticed that it reasoning dramatically decreased. He instantly knew that the beast went berserk but unlike the Griffin this beast has berserk was a power up similar to Danny''s burst ability.


    Danny all healed with his battle heart keeping him in peak condition charged towards the wolf trying to prevent it from building momentum and stealing the pace. Danny didn''t want to be put in a disadvantage so he wanted to drag until the beast entered a weakened state. As he struck the beast instinctively dodged and sent Danny flying with wind blades striking him midair. Danny quickly got on guard and struck to his left where a wolf claw suddenly appeared. Danny was again sent flying even further where he crashed into a huge rock sinking in it. The rock broke apart covering Danny.


    Danny without caring for the pain stood up and charged towards the wolf who quickly suited to the right and struck Danny with its tail. Danny stepped on the tail flipped mid air and struck his spear towards the golden furred head of the beast. The beast again breathed a concentrated fireball towards Danny and then it bit towards Danny wanting to kill him on impact. Danny not wanting to stay in this disadvantaged position with a frenzied beast used his Soul Eye,which consumed half of the remaining energy in his body, and froze the beast for a second then Danny turned midair and let the strike hit hit spear and his right hand launching himself away from the Werewolf''s fangs.


    Danny ignored the pain of his right hand after confirming his spear wasn''t damaged. Danny and the wolf exchanged several blows with Danny being in a disadvantage. Danny kept accumulating injuries even with Ay''s and Ye Yan''s advices and suggestions they merely saved him from a few close calls.


    As Danny was fighting in this fast exchange with the wolf he unconscious began to exercise the World Law skills from the ruins and entered a special state. He slowly began to anticipate the change the will happen as will as the guess the resulting effect after each collision. Danny''s movements slowly became faster as he used the sudden change in the wind and lightening of the gravity to as synergy with his movements. He stopped trying to adapt his body to the change and slowly began to go with the flow. The increased the variability of his movement and slowly placed him on even terms with the wolf.


    Danny wanted even more he wanted to win. So he added the synergy effect to his spear, using the increase in weight ability to strike while mid air the minute the gravity increases. Using the lightweight ability with wind and lightning to strike the wolf giving it a flesh wound. With every exchange Danny''s movements became more refined. Any mistakes he made wouldn''t appear after the first time. The wolf slowly became disadvantaged and Danny decide it was time to increase the pace. It was do or die with the last of his energy Danny used his burst ability and his power sky rocketed he felt he only had a minute to finish it. Danny struck with everything he got. Ye Yan activated the blood runes, unleashed all the soul force storing runes and began to constantly compress the energy at the tip of the spear. Due to Ye Yan constantly doing this for Danny since the conquest of the mountain, he became so proficient that he could gather, compress, and spin the energy instantly. Danny attack over 40 strikes in 10 Sec and severely injured the wolf in several places.


    The beast howled struck with everything it had at Danny with a highly condensed scorching claw attack. Danny utilized his breakthrough to Terrain Control realm of the spear and used the resulting breaking of spacial energy to shift his position to the other side of the wolf strike towards the beasts heart with everything he had.


    Danny was officially spent and the wolf''s strike although missed caused the skin of his left side to be burned. Danny stared at the wolf as life was dragged out of it. The beast then dropped to the ground.


    Although the beast was dead Danny was now feeling the pain all over his body. He slowly kneeled down towards the beast and began to bite into its skin powering his teeth with the soul force in the Ethereal Grand Library while he had Ay help him circulate the DDD Body Evolution Skill. Danny was slowly eating taking his time as he had no energy and was mentally exhausted from 100 realms of constant fighting and refining his body. He even missed administrating over his property. Danny decided to finish his meal and take a rest before moving on through the portal to the next realm. A month passed and Danny was fully healed his energy more condensed than before and his base highly consolidated. Danny went through the portal which looked like a giant spacial crack to the next realm.


    ***********************


    "Danny this was the toughest fight you have ever been into but at least you fought smarter than you did with that griffin." Ye Yan said trying to encourage Danny.


    "Ya well we live and learn plus I feel the I have more reign over my emotion and that implosive feeling that comes from my Sky Origin Clan bloodline.


    It feels like this is who I was all along not an impulsive idiot but a smart courageous man."


    "Stop fooling yourself Danny your still an idiot."Ay snorted still mad at Danny for getting hurt.


    "Come on Ay you know what I mean you don''t need to be mad at me. I fought wisely not impulsively and with a much stronger opponent than the griffin, and the roc that use to live on Glory mountain."


    "Hmm Fine I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt this time but I understand what you mean. You are returning to the person you use to be on earth. Smart, not foolish, but instead much wiser due to all your experiences. I think your drive has even increased. So do you feel like completing your original goal."


    "Of course I do Ay I plan to help humanity rise from the ashes and the reason for that is because I can. I have the ability to change things in this world I though was made up. Even on earth I had many ways to improve the lives of everyone. I just died before I could implement them. This time it will be different. Prepare yourselves for the rise of humanity."

 Chapter 40 - Silvers Adventure

    Silver had split from Danny''s group the minute they conquered the mountain. Thanks to the nutrients and spiritual herbs Danny acquired for it as well as it absorbing the Moon essence from the peak of of Glory mountain for a couple of months it broke through to the legend rank with a very stable foundation. Silver after its breakthrough was much stronger than the griffin. Also indirectly thanks to the soul seal Danny placed in its soul it grew smarter than it was previously. It also observed and understood humans better enabling it to think quicker and formulate better moves.


    Silver left once the group started to build the stronghold on the mountain. It wanted to rebuild a den for itself and hopefully find its counterpart, a female silver, to have many children. The Moon Crescent Wolves species are really rare to find. When it told Danny what it wanted to do it thought it might be difficult to accomplish. Danny then told it that it has been his partner for a while and he doesn''t want it to act like other stupid beasts. He told it since he raised it, it should think outside the box. Then he went on to teach it about different ways it can breed a strong offspring without needing them to be pure blooded.


    Silver began to think back to the simple lessons Danny gave it and ignored Ay''s warnings that its bad advice.


    "Silver look you are a wolf so you can breed with other wolves, hounds, and foxes. The second thing is that you are able to absorb Moon essence which is part of the negative energies(yin) so you can either breed with another negative energy, or the opposite like solar energy or if not a strong fire attributed beast, lastly you can also get together with a beast who excels at having stronger body instead of elemental attributes. When chooses the third group make sure there rank is high enough at least peak gold but standard should be black gold rank.


    Now you are my beast so screw the customs of having only one wife you will have several wives at least one from each category. Also if you find a strange beast from the mentioned beast groups (wolves, hounds, foxes) and its strong wife her immediately especially if she''s pretty..... owe Ay stop hitting me Silver here became an ?du?t so stop interrupting our man talk."


    Silver remembered that and shook its head why its master was so foolish. Then it remembered Ye Yan''s words.


    "Little silver all strong powerful people have strange personalities, it''s these eccentric behaviors that make them famous and feared. Also the reason Danny lets Ay lead him around is because he actually cares for her so if you find one you or many you like make sure you protect them strongly."


    Feeling satisfied with this explanation silver walked several kilometers away from Glory mountain and reached a small swamp as it navigated around the swamp it saw a very wide tree with a hole in the center. The tree was also thick enough that it won''t fall and had enough space to make a den. Wolf''s usually by nature dig into the group and make a giant underground space to copulate with there wives.


    (bs fact I made up for TDG world I didn''t google this so not sure if its true)


    Instead of digging itself it used it mental abilities and controlled several beasts a couple of diggers to build its underground breeding nest. The other beasts weeded and flattened 10 meters of land around the very wide tree. Then it had several bushes with a flowering sent that most insect type beast hated and placed them around the area. It also cleared the tree from any beasts and release its aura to scare the beasts in the surroundings. The way silver designed the home was taught to it by Danny. Thanks to its legend rank cultivation it was very easy for it to control many weak beasts. It decided to go to look for the Blood Eyed Royal Hounds that it''s father tamed when they use to live in ruins.


    It found the place it''s father found them in after 2 days of searching and it controlled 4 all gold rank two male two female so these dogs and there decendants can guard his den. Then he decided to search of his mates he didn''t just want anyone and Danny made it easier for him to find beasts. It began to walk around and a month passed until it found a black gold rank hound that was red furred and expelled compressed flames from its mouth but it didn''t seem that smart. The beast in silvers eyes looked like a beautiful red head to humans.


    Silver quickly used his ability to control it and lead her back to his den. Then he spoke to her using his ability and unleashed his cultivation to show off. Beasts were much simpler than humans because as long as the other party was strong enough the female hound was attracted and entered the underground den. The underground home was very big with 4 separate dwellings connected to the area directly connected to the hole in the tree. Silver took Danny''s advice to give each of his woman a private area where they can get down to business. The red hound went to the cave on the right where silver used his spacial ring that Danny gifted him and put several flame crystals to make it more comfy for his new partners who barked happily at the gift. Then Silver began to "talk some terms" with Red his wife.


    Sometime past and it''s been 4 months since silver left Danny''s group. Silver had filled every dwelling in his den and had been absorbing Moon essence and copulating constantly. The second beast he brought was 1000 kilometers away from the northern gate of glory city (Sacred Family defending) and it was a region filled with snow and Silver who had gold fur and silver eyes spotted a black furred wolf with silver eyes. This wolf was Dark skinned Glacial Wolf and uncommon species as the only operate at night. It took a bit longer to convince this beast to follow it until silver took out ice crystals and stored snow in the ring convincing the she-wolf that he will make a comfy place for her.


    The next creature was a cute white furred fox that had six tails and was about to breakthrough to the legend rank. Silver for some reason couldn''t control it so he worked for three months and only recently brought her home. She followed him after he constantly said it safe and he will give her all the things she needed to live well and he guaranteed her that there kids will be strong.


    The fox seemed smarter than she looked and was surprised that the strict species of the wolves who see themselves as superior to foxes and hounds especially a legend rank would woo her to this degree which flattered her as well as intrigued her. Like silver promised be it energy crystals, herbs, meat was all provided by it. The other two companions also didn''t bother each other and enjoyed their time with silver. Just the that a year and half passed in a blink of an eye. The last cave was where silver stored food and spiritual plants it found. During the time Danny just killed the werewolf, Sliver''s den on the boundaries had many Blood eyed imperial hounds around 30 of them. The weakest of the hounds was a peak copper rank while the strongest was still the 4 peak gold rank. Around the tree many red furred, black-furred, sometimes gold-furred wolf species were seen.


    As Danny told silver his genes will enhance the power achieved by his kids but the rare mutant was only one so far from his wife Red. His other wife Blacky on the hand gave birth to more mutants as the species and type were similar. Most his children acquired there mother''s ability as his ability was rare which explain why there was very low number of his species. He got a kid from the first wife who got the ability to absorb sun essence which was unique silver thought. Its favorite was the pup who got dual attribute fire and ice on top of that it could absorb energy from both sun and the moon. The second kid from Blacky he liked was the one that was silver furred and silver eyed where it could absorb Moon essence and use stronger ice energy than its sibling. All silvers kids a total of 12 were born at the silver rank.


    Since the fox was new and it type was further away from silver it was difficult for it to get pregnant but Foxy broke through to legend rank after which she got pregnant. It was still pregnant and as Danny told it the longer the pregnancy the stronger the kid.


    Silver also broke through to the 3rd rank of the legend rank and its other wives reached the peak of the black gold rank which seemed the limit of their species. Silver wanted to ask Danny for help to upgrade them but he wasn''t answering him. It just enjoyed its blissful life waiting for Danny to call it.

 Chapter 41 - The Tiny Inheritance

    Danny though he was going to be transported to another world but instead he was back next to the monument that had the words I Am The World. The only difference was the stairs appeared where he sensed the entrance to the next part of the ruins. Danny walked towards the stairs leading down to who knows where.


    "So Ay do you think there is another trial? I don''t even know how long I''ve been taking the trial but it''s possible I just missed Nie li being reborn." Danny asked.


    "I honestly don''t think so if you really want to know check if your guard is still out side." Ay suggested. Danny spread out his energy and used the World Law Skills to sense his surroundings. He felt 500 people nervous as they didn''t here anything from Danny. He knew that at least 6 months past so he decided to go out and see.


    Danny walked out of the entrance and was greeted with his group. Akuma told him that he had been inside for eight months which puts Danny at 15years old and 2months. Danny said that he has to see the next part of the ruins or his trip would have been a waste and leaves them. Akuma and the others were surprised as Danny''s aura was powerful to the point he didn''t notice the few in the group who broke through to the legend rank expecting to hear some praise. The 500 members of soul guards began to work even harder than before not wanting to be left behind by the little monster. Legend rank was a dream for them but now they achieved it they only wanted to keep up the Danny.


    Danny began to descend the stairs and after about an hour he finally made it to the ground. When he got off the last stair touching the ground the entire dark space lit up. There was a round object in the middle and a few shiny stones at the back. At the furthest corner away from Danny was a stone table with a ring on it.


    "Seriously I was expecting something like a grand pagoda, or a dragon cauldron. I also thought some million year old herbs will be here. I even thought I''ll see another world with a sun inside or a cave dwelling entirely made of spirit stones from the Draconian Ruins. All I see is a shitty gave with cheap stuff." Danny began to complain loudly.


    "Ya its kind of a bummer where is the palace or portable mansion. It kinda demotivating kind of feels like the entire trial was a waste." Ay added with an uncaring expression.


    "You two are dumb this is a special place that a strong expert use to dwell in and you have the nerve to complain!" Ye Yan flipped out as he felt awed by the simplicity until Danny burst his bubble.


    "Even your place was way better than this. At least you have out inheritances. Where the heck is the inheritance. Must be a greedy demon cultivator then. And I may have killed his successors and that wasn''t even a trial."


    "Um yes you are right my dwelling does put this one into shame."


    As the three began to talking about this disappointment. The round stone in the center began to glow. Then a beam of light projected from the stone and remained suspended in the center of the room. The light beam began to form into a transparent looking humanoid. The humanoid was definitely a woman and the aura that was being emitted from it caused Danny to freeze in place.


    The woman opened her eyes and began to speak. "My successor you have finally arrived after passing the all three trails. My name is the "Tiny" Supreme. I was the youngest to breakthrough to the supreme realm hence my name. The entire Soul realm is endanger from a terrible group, before I explain to you my unfulfilled wish I will explain the purpose of the three trials.


    The third trial was to adapt, survive, and kill your enemy in the respective simulated world in the 1000 Extreme Elemental Realms. There are a thousand realms and for you to survive even the first one you should be at the the Sky Fate realm. The beasts in the realm a formed from beast souls and are therefore not real.


    I don''t know how long it''s been but if it has been over 50,000 years then the beasts should have formed physical bodies and the formation would be at 10% of its normal strength with can be passed entirely by a Sky Fate expert. If that''s what happen then we are doom unless you pass my inheritance down to a talent."


    "Hey I don''t know how long passed but I only went through 100 realms and the beasts had bodies. I''m 15 and have reached the peak of the legend rank so I think I''m pretty talented."


    "Patience my successor I''m not preventing you from training my skills but I want you to pass it down to a true talent with good virtues if you were in the Sky Fate realm..."


    While the woman was speaking Danny and Ay were talking in the Ethereal Grand Library.


    "Hahahahaha Danny she totally ignored you."


    "Be quiet Ay I''ll show her who is the boss. I''m gonna take the inheritance and won''t pass it on."


    "Both of you be quiet I''m trying to listen she is about to talk about her time then give you some rewards."


    ".... my true name is something I don''t remember anymore as many call me Lord "tiny".."


    "Hey Danny I just realized that she is speaking in an ancient language. The characters that spell tiny in this day and age really means Young in her time."


    "Interesting and it does sound better that tiny."


    "Both of you Shut up and she just said that not to worry about what she is going to say now as you haven''t left her private world. She said that beyond this world is a larger realm made by her master who went by Soul Sovereign the Soul World. The Soul Sovereigns race has no physical form and are pure soul individuals with amazing talent. Now listen to the lady you are a rude successor." Ye Yan said and then went back to attentively listening.


    "... My master was apart of a bigger organization that was formed of master that broke through there indigenous realms and entered the Universe to further their training maybe even become immortals. To get straight to the point, the elected leader ,named Salem, of this organization inherited from his world a powerful inheritance set from someone called the Dimensional Celestial. He was a good person on the surface but was really greedy.


    He became aware of another set of equal power the Temporal Demon inheritance but unlike the celestial the demon spread his inheritance far and wide. Her master lucked out and found the temporal demon book. The amazing thing about the complete book was that every user will have all their knowledge and experience about everything automatically recorded in the book her master was the third owner or so he said. The remaining of the set was an enemy group made of cultivated and Chaos beast.


    Before forming our organization in the universe humans mainly were food. The organization helped strengthen humans and put the group of beasts in their place. The sad thing is that nobody other than my master told me who that Salem is planning something. It turned out that bastard was looking for an excuse for war because he wanted to take the temporal demon inheritance for himself. He...."

 Chapter 42 - Rewards

    ".... that bastard sent word to the demon beast organization about my master having found a temporal demon artifact. This lead to a huge war between our realm and the demons where they tried to get my master item. Although master had a the advantage with the field the never ending stream of beasts plus the 4 other temporal demon artifacts caused us to loose the battle with the demons and my masters death.


    Before my masters world destabilized all experts living in the Soul Realm stabilizes it by sacrificing their lives attaching their own worlds personal realms as sub-realms. This made my masters realm stable and slowly formed its laws over time mainly related to the soul.


    The temporal demon book was given to me but when I opened it, I saw that it was missing 5 pages. The demons seemed intent on getting the book so I called my fellow disciples and we formed an impossible to breach formation that can only be opened with full control over my masters realm.


    My small realm unlike the other Supremes had all the laws instead of focusing on 1. It also confirmed with the laws of the universe, as well as the main realm. It also absorbing power from chaotic space to power itself and is provided energy from the main realm. The best part of my world is that only those born in it can enter and leave at will.


    I just didn''t calculate that due to the d?s?r? of the demons to obtain the book they constantly launched attacks and even managed to find a rare chaos beast the Heaven-Earth Devouring Snake. This beast has a natural ability to refine the core of any realm as long as it is given enough time.


    That stupid Salem didn''t care about our home and launched an attack towards the demons. Many experts lost their lives and the beasts who naturally out numbered humans began to act savagely again. The humans returned to being food. I myself gathered the remaining warriors from this realm and launched a sneak attack to kill that damn snake. We launched the attack while Salem fought the demons. We managed to kill the snake but were then attacked by Salem who wanted to get the temporal demon book. The demons also attacked us and although we injured them again this time we lost all our experts without anyone to guild the new generation they are bound to be much weaker.


    Salem managed to get one of the temporal demon items a mirror. Our world was ruined and that dam snake turned out to be alive due to a dam formation. It will at least take a few millenniums for it to recover though. Before one of my senior brothers died he left the heavenly divination skill for future talents to fight for this realm.


    So what I want to ask you is to reclaim this realm and if you grow strong enough you should kill that dam Salem.


    Now let me talk about what I left you. I have both my master''s and my experiences including all skills we know." Once she reach to this point in her speech a strange light gathered on her finger tips and shot towards Danny''s forehead.


    "Danny dodge!" Ay yelled.


    "Danny boy duck!" Ye Yan roared.


    "Shut up both of you it''s just an inheritance, Ay activate the Library." Danny told them annoyed at the way their acting.


    The light hit Danny''s forehead and he sat cross legged and began to meditate while Ay and the sub-soul began to sort through the memories as fast as possible to prevent any injury. The sub soul and Ay slowly became more corporal. The library expanded and the entire space wish remained stagnated since he was a kid began to grow. The defense mechanisms in soul grow stronger and were constantly being upgraded as his soul strength and understanding grew. Finally from the original 1000 meters in diameter it stoped at 2.5 kilometers and took a spherical space the top 75 percent was filled with a purple mist that was more compact than usual. Under that was the walls which stretched a cross the borders and were around 100 meters thick.


    Within was a long and complicated maze at the center was Danny''s Ethereal Grand Library. Danny soul defenses were also augmented with his soul eye skill and this made Danny''s soul like a fort. With a stronger soul Danny felt everything was clearer and his control over soul force and his body improved.


    As Danny was looking over the inheritance, the Young Supreme began to speak. " My successor this is not the only thing I left you. On the ground next to me their is a pile of Origin stones, these stones contain a large amount of energy and can be changed into any element. The Origin stones are very rare and they are only obtained during the formation of a realm or world. If they are placed as the core of even the weakest formation can block a deity realm in his track."


    "Awesome Danny now you don''t need to worry about the formation not being able to withstand the deity realm expert. With this stone as the core well be able to protect our people until they are strong enough to take back this realm." Ay told Danny, but before he could respond his new "master" continued.


    "Other than that among the pile these stones is the a chaos beast soul of a juvenile Nine Headed Golden Dragon Serpent. This beast gave many cultivators a headache so if you can use its power you will be able to easily kill an opponent on the same level. The only thing you must be aware of is that your body must be strong enough to b?r? its energy and it needs a lot of energy to grow. Don''t use it until you reach the Path Of Soul realm. (equivalence of the Dao of Dragon from the original novel. This is also the level I will use for this realm.)


    The second thing I left was a ring containing a very large space and it has several weapons among other things. If it has been over many years many of these weapons may have lost their souls so they will be useless. In the ring their is also a world core of a realm we destroyed use it as a last resort to shield the rest of humanity.


    This is transmission recorded in the 3rd period of the Soul age, the first age of this realm. You are the hope of humanity my disciple. I hope you meet my expectations of you good bye." Then the transparent image of the woman disappeared and the crystal lost its shine becoming a black colored rock.


    "Seriously! The entire freaking time I''ve been responding to a dam hologram. I though it was a remnant soul of a dam expert." Danny grumbles.


    "Hahahahaha look at the bright side Danny at least you got some rewards." Ye Yan said while laughing with Ay.


    "Old Ye the crystal lost its power their is no bright side hahahahaha, this fool was talking to a recording. Hahahaha that master probably timed her pauses and answers with what she expected her disciple would say.hahahaha! So much for a savior more like we''re doomed Hahahaha." Ay and Ye Yan began to laugh and diss Danny making the veins on his head to bulge out.


    He decided to ignore them and went to collect his loot. First he went to check the ring other than the world core the weapons were basically useless. The only bright side was that they were made from the rarest materials so he can use them. Ring seemed to have a separate space which contained a garden too bad everything was dead and the earth was dry.


    Danny then though back to how a sacred treasure like the Sword with in the Path Of Legend absorbed the myriad blade in the novel. So he pulled out several rings including his families divine weapons and what happened shocked him. The ring of his mother absorbed the ring that was on the table the weapons in side were also absorbed by the ring which caused Danny''s heart to bleed.


    The ring was currently going through a transformation so Danny took back the plundered rings that wasn''t needed and his families weapons. He also took out the world core. Then he went to to the pile of of stone and he saw that there was a total of 12 Origin stones. Once he stored them away he saw a black gold crystal with the image of a hydra but the heads of a dragon. It reminded him of the spirit of PMG novel main MC. He store it away as his instincts were telling him he would die if he fused with it.


    "Danny stop ignoring me you know what happen was funny. I need to tell you something important." Ay began to comfort Danny as she and Ye Yan May have went a bit over the top. Danny caved in as he really couldn''t be mad at the most beautiful woman he saw in his life as well as the closest family to him.


    "Ay what is so important? I can just leave after my ring finishes the fusion."


    "No you should fuse with the world core and convert your middle dantian to a world. That will grow along with you. It should be easy for us to level up with the spirit stones from the previous trial and the Origin stones. So in other words time to break the shackles."


    "Hahahaha finally!" Danny respond excitedly.

 Chapter 43 - Evolution!!

    Danny and Ay began to first fully digest the knowledge they obtained and thanks to the upgrade is soul achieved along with Danny, his subsoul and Ay they finished within 2 days. The understanding they gained helped them improve every single skill Danny had along with the inheritance he achieved from his family.


    With Danny''s improved skill set and knowledge he calculated that he has an 80 percent chance to succeed in forming a world in his middle Dantian. Danny then said crosslegged and began to slowly meditate. The sub-soul activated the Ethereal Grand Library and Ay began to focus on the world core. Ye Yan began to gather the spears energies and prepared to act Incase of any mishap.


    Once Danny felt he was in his best form he began to absorb the world core. There is more than one way to absorb a world core and the way Danny chose was the most direct method, which was to coat the entire world core with your energy and directly pass it through his ?h?st into his dantian. Now this method preserves all the energy in the world core and since the core itself is condensed energy, when it was coated with his energy it was able to freely pass through his body.(it makes sense if you believe:))


    The world core began to release highly condensed energy that contained all the elements. Danny''s dantian slowly began shake as light cracks began to show but it didn''t implode. Ay acted immediately and began to use the improved Unsealing the World skill and started to break down the seal.


    The seal was degenerating quickly and Danny''s body instinctively began to circulate his Elemental body refining skill. Due to Danny entering meditation he was very in tune with the elements so in tune that the last technique of the World Law skills I Am The World. The Sub-soul enhanced the activity of the EGL to the Max and forced Danny to circulate the improved version of each skill. Thanks to the due effect of these skills and Danny''s enhanced regeneration the core that seemed like it was going to burst began to heal.


    In order for Danny not to b?r? the force of a world core with only his dantian, Ay planned to slowly release any excess energy to the rest of his body. This way his own realm will have enough energy to form and at the same time his dantian won''t explode from the excess force.


    Once the last rune was refined by the energy a strange occurrence took place. Outside Danny''s and Ay''s expectations Danny''s body seemed to go through a transformation. The first thing that happened was that Danny''s muscles began to degrade, his bones were slowly breaking apart. His blood was being expelled from his body. Slowly dark gold sphere with a reddish aura formed around Danny and his entire body began to break down to a cellular level. He would have thought he was dead if he wasn''t feeling such pain, or feeling his heart beat rapidly. The biggest give away that he was alive was his Soul Eye that remained unfazed by the sudden change in his body.


    Ay didn''t lose focus and did her best to form Danny''s own private realm. Once she succeeded with the initial stage of the realm Danny''s dantians shattered one by one. The world core that was integrated into his middle dantan also slowly disintegrated into a form of energy.


    Danny was doing everything he could to keep himself from fainting. Ye Yan didn''t dare to act as even he didn''t know what happened. Sometime past and danny was still in hella pain. If some one was looking from the outside they would have noticed that the golden shell began to redden and a very loud heart beat could be heard throughout the cave. The sphere was surrounded by a very thick layer of soul force.


    Starting from the Soul Eye a skull that looked metallic and was dark gray in color began to form. The spinal cord form after that then the rest of the limbs. Unlike the skull and spinal bones, the limbs had a layer of metallic black coating on them. The entire skeleton of Danny had a dark gold hue.


    Ay scanned Danny''s new frame and noticed that everything changed on a cellular lvl. She continued to observe noting down everything she saw. The muscles then began to form each muscle cell was dark red in color but had a shiny tint to it. They were way sturdier and had space to store soul force unlike before. The began to form and once they covered the entire skeleton they gave off same dark gold hue.


    The vessels that circulate soul force formed after that they looked the same as before at first but on a closer look the wall of the vessels has very small spaces. There was a thin clear layer covering the vessels from the out side.


    The next thing that formed was his blood vessels that were transparent. They remained the same size just that all the original qualities that they had was enhanced like crazy for example Toughness, elasticity, protection was enhanced to a much higher level.


    The next thing that formed was the glands then several organs finally the brain. Every cell has a dark golden aura. Danny''s golden eyes were formed and were even a deeper shade of gold.


    The pain didn''t subside as Danny''s heart that kept on beating began to go through a series of destruction and formation until the tenth time. This time when the heart reformed it seemed to be able to hand the energy that generated inside it and began to beat. The blood vessels and bone marrow began to produce blood that was red golden in color and the heart would sent it to the entire body. Slowly Danny felt he regained the feeling in his arms, then his legs. This continued until he felt his entire body.


    The pain still didn''t subside as Danny''s three dantians began to form. Instead of the original positions of upper, mid, lower. The new dantians were on the same plane with half of the circular dantian fused with each other. The Spiritual veins (soul force vessels) attaches to this new Tri-dantian from the to and the bottom.


    The next pair of dantians was the ones on the right and left sides of the body below the ?h?st. As they formed they a small cyclone of soul force formed. The Dantian on the right was connected to all major and minor pores on the right side and the one on the left connected to the pores on the left.


    Soul force began to drain on a constant rate entering the Tri-dantian. The circulation of blood and soul force filled the body with energy. Finally Danny''s skin formed which was really painful. His skin was a tan color instead of white, there was a dark golden aura radiating from it. Danny looked more masculine and retained his original handsome looks. Making him look even better.


    The hair grew and they were still very black but had a shine to them making them look like gems. Danny began to breath slowly and fell the changes in his body. He slowly opened his eyes after some time and said," dam I can call myself a clansmen of the Sky Origin Divine Clan, nor human and especially not the Trinity Soul Clan.


    I definitely evolved to the ideal form that can fit me. Before everything felt forced but now I feel relaxed."


    "So what are you gonna call yourself Danny and congrats on forming a realm in your dantian although it can''t be used yet as you didn''t cultivate your soul force." Ay responded.


    "I''m honestly didn''t have a clue but now that you mentioned it how about World Forming race."


    "No that sucks, since you represent humans and if we consider your family backgrounds. Sky Origin can translate to High. Soul and spirit are the same. What about Spirit Sky Human?"


    "Umm Ay?"


    "What?!"


    "You didn''t even use high why mention it."


    "Shut up! Do you like the name or not."


    "????" Danny and Ye Yan stared at each other then shook there heads.


    Ye Yan the responded," you should call yourself Spiritual Star race. The star represents both something in the sky and the meaning of a world. Your future cultivation also focuses on the soul so that''s where the spiritual comes in. As for your physic we can call it innate world body since you refined your body with the different types of elements and laws of many realms."


    ":O" Both Danny and Ay were shocked at what Ye Yan suggested because it was actually good.


    "Amazing Ye Yan I like it Spiritual Star race. Now guys let''s talk about the changes and future training plan." As Danny finished talking a huge rumbling sound spread throughout the cave.


    "But first let me eat hahahahahahahahaha" Danny laughed trying to hide his embarrassment. Then ignoring Ay and Ye Yan began preparing a meal which was the last beast he had from the previous trial from the water realm.

 Chapter 44 - Update

    Ay began to comment out loud,"Congratulations your Hybrid Sky Origin Divine clansman evolved into a Spiritual Star Race.... Would you like to give him a nickname....Oh would you like to name it danny... Spiritual Star Race has officially been changed to Danny.hahahahahaha!"


    "Really Ay that wasn''t funny at all." Danny said trying to look as if he wasn''t annoyed.


    "Hahaha I get it isn''t it that show you let me watch Ay. Pok¨¦mon ya that''s what it was."Ye Yan laughed as he finally understood the gibberish between Danny and Ay.


    "Dammit Old Man you killed the joke get with the times, look you made Danny laugh from his previous annoyed face."Ay began to berate Old Man Ye.


    "It''s ok Ay, Old Man Ye still doesn''t know these things. Maybe I should make some side entertainment for Glory city using my previous knowledge."


    "No I don''t think that''s a good idea as humanity is in crisis right now. Maybe once the fighting is over you can do that." Ay woke Danny from his thoughts and continued,"so would you like to see what I recorded in the Ethereal Grand Library?"


    Danny responded with a nod. Ay quickly put the video of his transformation. Danny was amazed at the transformation he experienced. After sometime the video finished and he quickly asked Ay," So what is my current situation?"


    "Ya Ay mine too as I feel different as well?"Ye Yan joined in.


    "Dam you Danny you already know your current situation it''s just that you want me to say it."


    "Come on Ay you know I need this. Plus technically you are as smart as me, so it''s fun for like individuals to talk. Also I like hearing your voice."


    "Ok fine let''s do this, Ye Yan the difference that you feel is that your soul is much stronger and your fusion with Danny''s spear became more complete. In a way you will reach the same potential or have a stronger one than weapons that slowly become sentient with their masters. Right now you should be able to instinctively know the skills Danny used with the spear and also you will have a much better coordination with Danny. This will only increase as you guys get stronger and go through more power." Ay turn to Ye Yan embarrassed by Danny''s comment and began to explain about his changes regaining her baring. This act made Danny laugh. He enjoys moments like these the most. These special moments are what kept him from feeling helpless in tough times.


    Ay then looked at Danny after leaving a satisfied Ye Yan," Danny as for you, the only thing I can say is that you are a freaking cheat. More so than most MCs in all the novels you read from earth. The first thing your known innate abilities have been enhanced like crazy. Whether it is the burst, or regeneration of both the soul and body as long as you have enough energy (whether it is stored in his cells or dantian)you can easily heal from any injury.


    You have a realm in your tri-dantian once it is formed will supplement you with almost a never ending stream of energy making you easily heal and fight to your hearts content without fearing death. Be warned though if you fight someone much stronger than you that has an attack that far exceeds your regeneration rate then you can be killed instantly.


    Now your battle heart ability is a cheat in itself so I''ll skip it. The Soul Eye ability now takes less energy and is stronger than before thanks to your soul getting stronger. Your golden eyes enhanced your perception and help you see your enemies weak points. Now it is far stronger than before and gives a boost to all your senses as well as your reaction time. In a way it''s similar to the sharingan but can''t see the future or copy your enemies form.


    The biggest boon is that now that we got rid of the seal you can cultivate. You will obviously require more energy to breakthrough than others but we don''t need to worry about that as you have 20 high quality spirit stones from the second trial and 12 Origin stones. The reason I said this was the biggest reward is because you don''t have any bottlenecks. Your entire cultivation depends on the energy. As long as you gather enough soul force you''ll breakthrough. Also you will spontaneously awaken the remainder of your innate abilities.


    I have a rough guess of them the first is active in your left and right cyclone dantian passive energy absorption. The second will definitely be in your arms and the third in your legs. The 4th is still semi dormant so I''m not sure what it is but it is in your blood vessels. The one after is in your spirit veins(soul force circulation pathway=dantian plus spirit veins spread throughout the body. These veins have an outer membrane that is used for protection as well as has a space between both membranes that refined and condensed soul force. The veins also boost the natural circulation of soul force.


    The biggest enhancement was your armors. The soul armor is more condensed and has an upgraded energy masking ability. Now we can call it concealment as the upgrade is an active ability the completely hides your presence (smell, energy, and most sounds emitted from the body) if you couple with this a stealth skill and silent movement technique you can be the best ?ssassin out there.


    At the moment the biggest downside is your cultivation level as it can keep up with the amount of energy your body needs to use. One spirit stone is most likely enough for you to reach Sky fate 1st realm as Nie Li used only 10 low grade to reach the heavenly fate realm (been too busy to double check plz correct me if I''m wrong)


    So it shouldn''t be a problem to use a little amount of that energy to keep yourself alive until week can "borrow" as many techniques as possible. This should be everything is there anything you want to add."


    "No Ay your the best let me get to my peak condition bind my ancestors ring which seems stronger than a supreme''s own personal ring." Danny said as he began to absorb energy from the a spirit stone.


    Not even a minute passed as vast amount of pure spirit energy was absorbed by Danny, instantly converted into soul force by Danny spreading throughout his body. In less than a minute Danny''s body was in optimum condition, saturated with energy and he didn''t absorb anything worth mentioning from the high quality soul stone.


    The ring floated from the table and flew toward Danny. It quickly wrapped itself with Danny''s soul force and entered his body. Once it did that information entered Danny''s mind. This ring along with 5 other treasures were made by the ancestor of the Sky Origin Divine race. It was given to his mother to protect her as well as store anything she wanted. It was heavily damaged when his mother and father were in the space between realms due to depleting its energy to keep them safe from the chaotic space. The ring spirit just woke up but is very weak so it entered a dormant state.


    This ring has three spaces one 10000 cubic kilometers that can store in animate objects. The other can store and grow plants but was only 1000 cubic kilometers. The last space was a space acquired from the Supreme ring that can absorb any energy type attack but the amount it could absorb is limited by his cultivation. Other than that the ring once it recovers will provide home with a boost in his overall skill around 50%.


    Knowing the origin of the ring made Danny awe at his ancestor''s strength as this ring had similar strength to the Thunder sword in the Path Of Legends. He started to wonder about the Great Beyond and the boundary the people who made these weapons were at.


    After putting everything into his mothers ring ,which he decided to call Origin ring, Danny stored the ring in his tri-dantian with his spear, which Ye Yan named Spear of Ye. Then he left the cave seeing no one out side he then knew that he took much longer than he anticipated. Seeing that the fire in the camp was put out no more than a week. He then realized that it took him about five months which makes his stay in the ruins a year.


    He was happy that the time Nie li reincarnated still didn''t come. Now he can set up a few things and get his hands on other a certain object before the fated reincarnation. After deciding his course of action Danny went towards Glory stronghold his first destination.

 Chapter 45 - Large Scale Renovation

    Once Danny made it to the doors of Glory Stronghold. A newcomer guard who saw him approach called the current lords of the City, Ye Ren, Akuma, Falcon, the Twins and Scarlet Rising came to meet Danny with the rest of the 3000 Soul Guard members. although Danny was tan and a bit leaner than before no one made a comment as it was normal considering the time spent under the blazing sun.


    "Everyone report to me everything that has been going on in the stronghold, then tell me about glory city." Danny ordered calmly.


    "The stronghold is going really well after returning the members of the refining, rune, and formation department. They finished the city and we needed materials to build the formation around the entire mountain so we let them slowly return.


    As you asked we tasked every member to recruit 100 people each into there respective departments. Currently 4000 members have been added around 7 months ago to each department that are above the silver rank.


    The previous 300 members of each department left and started living in the stronghold leaving around 30 blackgold rank experts to supervise the recruits. They moved in 2 months ago and already started building the outer layer of the formation...."Ye Ren was the first to speak and was cut off before he can finish by Danny.


    "Tell them to stop and come back as I want to place an improved formation as well as change the one in the city. Also how are the level of the soul guards, I hope you didn''t disappoint men." Once danny finished Ye Ren sent someone from his group to call back the people from the research division and then the entire soul guards released their energies.


    "Amazing all of you have broken through to the legend rank and Ye Ren as well as Akuma what a surprise both of you as already at the 3rd rank. Remind me to test your strengths out later. Ye Ren continue from where you left off" danny turned towards Ye Ren waiting for him to speak.


    "Boss we also placed the new classification system you made. For fighters and spiritualists the stages are pretty much the same with the exception that spiritualists have the earth realm added. The fighters as you suggested that they will be call copper body, silver body, gold body, black gold body, finally Body of Legend. Thanks to the improvements in body type skills even normal people without dantians or soul realm can fight a beast of equal lvl if they cultivate their bodies.


    The second classification is that spiritualist have been organized based on there elements. None, red (fire), blue(water), gray(wind), brown(earth), green(wood or forest). Weapon skills have been organized as initial mastery, expert mastery, master, extension realm, Terrain Control realm. Weapon grades have been ranked as you stated with the realm and materials used have been graded by purity. Poor, low, middle, high grade, and top grade respectively. The materials were also organized based on the cultivation realm they can support.


    All research type professions such as refining, formation, rune and alchemy have been organized by grades with grade one having a cultivation of copper rank and able to refine low quality pills that are useful for people without cultivation. The higher the realm and pill refining ability the greater the grade one would be given. Currently the alchemist ?ssociation had 1 grade 5 and 10 grade four alchemists. Pills were also separated based on cultivation realms like the weapons.


    The rune tools like the illuminating orb or the self heating pot have also made peoples lives much easier. Also thanks to an increase in physicians and improved medical skills most diseases and sickness can be cured. The sanitary control that you made was fully implemented by Ye Zhong making the streets much cleaner than before. Many plants were planted across the city making it more pleasant than before. Due to the increase in comfort and security deaths have decreased dramatically and the total life expectancy in Glory city is on the rise.


    It was recommended by the "Commoner''s Union"(referring to Danny)to increase the population. Ye Zhong also supported this clause saying he will support the families who have more kids with 1000 purple profound coins a year. This caused an influx in births the past couple of years.


    We also spread the rumor to members of the commoner''s union that any black gold rank can leave glory city to continue cultivation in you training abode. We gather 50,000 black gold realm experts from different factions except the dark faction(Sacred fam and vassal forces, dark guild, pavilion). Each member had the restriction seal you specifically design to prevent any betrayals and can be used as a pass to enter the strong hold." Ye Ren finished his speech and Danny responded, "Was the ranking systems I made, made public?" Ye Ren nodded in affirmation.


    Akuma stepped forward and said," I haven''t been in Glory city so I leave the reports to Scarlet who has been visiting her dad. I have gathered our 2000 brother of the soul guard and 15,000 black gold rank experts and will go out to find and gather any humans in hiding. As you ordered we have started training and should be ready to move out in 3 months."


    "Excellent if I didn''t have many things to do I would have joined. Dam large scale renovations. Seriously if it wasn''t for me wanting to protect this place and remainder of humanity, I would love to go and kill beasts with you." Everyone laughed at their bosses antics as they knew he enjoyed fighting way more than administration work.


    "Scarlet what does your father and Ye Zhong have for us." Danny looked towards scarlet and asked which shut the laughing crowd.


    "Well boss a couple of things changed in Glory city. The black gold rank experts are becoming common, silver and gold ranks are like ants all over the place and mainly the younger generation are copper rank or unranked. Glory city is split into 3 main factions without including the Commoner''s Union.


    The first is the group against you which we called which is lead by the Sacred Family in the open and dark guild well in the dark. Then the second is the Snow Wind Family group which support you. The last faction is made up of the majority of noble and aristocrat families which are Takeuchi a neutral stance.


    The dark guild also took the bait as you said and are becoming active in the open. I honestly thought you said their leader was smart. We can take them out any day and their hide out is like you said star restaurant of Sacred Family. The Night Scouts (secret elites of the scout department) also found a portal leading to another realm and from what the legend rank dark guild members said it should be the hell realm. This is probably why Glory city previously couldn''t get rid of these scum.


    All 3 major groups have hidden legend ranks your faction being the strongest. If you want we take them out at any moment."


    "Hmm Interesting So a lot happen. I don''t think the dark guild thought a kid could devise such a plan. What hell realm it''s merely a realm of fire and that''s what we will call it. Now where is the fun in that if I take them out right now. I will toy with them first and make them force me to kill them. That way I won''t scare the rest of the people that I''m some senseless murder. What else you got?" Danny asked waiting for scarlet to speak. She seemed to have something but wasn''t sure if it was really a big deal.


    "Ye Zhong did tell me some thing. Although I don''t think it''s a big deal, he said their was a shady group who call themselves the Chosen Ones and they are the only S-class group in the Adventure Department. They keep mostly to themselves." Scarlet finished as she waited fo Danny to respond.


    "Hmm Interesting!" Was all Danny said then he dismissed the rest of the group.the next day Danny called the 1200 people of the research department and began to explain the changes he wanted in the formation around the mountain. Although they didn''t understand and they decided to follow his orders. After Danny ordered them and sent them to work on the formation he began to upgrade the current formation of the stronghold.


    Around a month passed and Danny finally finished upgrading the stronghold. The number of people who entered the stronghold reached 60,000. Danny didn''t bother resting and instantly headed to the bottom of the mountain to help finish his the formation.


    Falcon yelled," Boss you didn''t need to kill yourself! I would have shared the burden."


    Before he could even break into tears he heard," What are you idiots standing around for once I finish the core of the formation I''ll beat the hell out of you. You think mere lava can hurt me."


    Everyone stared at Danny with there jaws dropped. Danny remembered the scene when he was a kid and laughed. "Hey stay away from me if you got that jaw dropping disease. I''ve seen it going around when I was younger."


    Not waiting for their reply Danny dives into the volcano. He pulls out a high quality spirit stone and began to condense runes engraving them on the inner wall of the mountain. Thanks to the stronghold formation, the volcano won''t erupt as its energy is being converted into soul energy making it easier to absorb for people in the stronghold.


    It took Danny a lot of energy to make a formation that connects both the stronghold and the mountain formations and make the Origin crystal the core. With 3 self sufficient superimposing in one another, strengthening each other, made Danny feel it was worth it to waste an entire piece high grade spirit stones. Also thanks to the origin stone the elements are now equal instead of the previous condition where fire attributed spiritualists would benefit more from training in the stronghold.


    It only took Danny an entire day to finish the last part of the formation. After leaving the lava pit Danny helped the blacksmiths build a stronger furnace on top of the lava pit. Then he gathered everyone of his soul guards for "training".


    Scarlet not wanting to get hurt told Danny that an auction is being organized and man rare products will be sold there. Danny saw that as his chance to get his things done. When he asked about the date she told him in 3 months. As Danny calculated the date it was 2 days before Nie li reincarnated. This came at a perfect moment.


    "Hey Ay...."

 Chapter 46 - Boss Is A Demon

    "Hey Ay this auction is my chance to get everything I need. What do you think should I add a set of 100 black gold rank armors and weapons with my signature on it. My name alone will increase the price to the millions haha.


    I think with this auction I can send invite to many aristocrat and noble families from the neutral and Pro-Danny factions. Then I can offer a secret deal with Heavenly Fate Family Patriarch. This can get me the piece of paper of the temporal demon book. As well as any treasures the heavenly fate and the other noble families have. With the knowledge of The Soul and Tiny supremes I know most of the treasures in this entire realm.


    This Auction is definitely an opportunity to rip.. no! strengthen the nobles of Glory City to their prime." Danny spoke to Ay while staring at his guards. They were hoping he would be more lenient with them. With this news maybe their boss will be easier with them since he loves treasures. They were really nervous.


    " Ah your so annoying stop trying to justify your actions. So you wanna rip them off at least admit it. I might not like it but honestly it''s a good idea. They should thank you for taking their treasures as it would at least be put in good hands that rust away. Those idiots dare hold on such treasures and let them rot. They deserve their decline. In fact we are giving them face just by showing interest in what they have. You know... Hahahahahahaha look at the faces of your Soul Guard especially the girl she looks like she is gonna cry. Hahaha you scared these people with your training sessions. Hahahahaha that one looks constipated Hahahaha."


    "Wow Ay I though I was narcissistic but you showed me the path to reach a whole new level. It''s alright Ay I only give them a little beating plus their legend ranks now why are they 3000 people scared of a mere 15 year old kid. I guess I need to push their training. I have been thinking for a while now I will give them a gravity seal and restrictive seal. They will do the entire regimen which I will update while wearing them.


    I am also 15 about to turn 16 so these seals won''t stunt my growth. What else should I make them do Hmm. Oh I can enhance their wills and senses by placing them in a formation that draws out their souls only. Their they will experience life death situations with no real danger but I won''t tell them that. This way they will become more decisive and enhance their soul qualities and have a firm heart(will). Yes I like that definitely adding that in hehehe." Danny began to plan how to torc.. enhance the strengths of the talents under him. He wanted them to grow in strength, wisdom, determination and become leaders of their own. Ay chimed in and told him to make the training like a competition. To make it more fierce he will add for the top fifty who don''t have a beast with the potential to reach legend rank will receive one as a reward. Danny added that also the top 10 will have a private training with him while those who get a lower result will receive a beating.


    "Danny why do you seem like a fighting addict and have a love for violence?" Ay asked. Instead of Danny answer Ye Yan answered instead," Ay, Danny''s main bloodline from before was from a fighting race. Just like the name states they instinctively love to fight. If I was to give you an analogy it would be the Sky Origin Divine Clan are like this world''s Saiyan race. The only difference is the innate powers of both races.


    This might also explain Danny''s impulsiveness when fighting against stronger foes. With his genius he could have killed them in many ways that doesn''t involve him doing the work but he kept choosing methods where he can fight. If it was anyone else they would have died but since it''s was Danny, someone who always plans for victory, he was able to live every time.


    I got to say if it wasn''t for the fact that he was a kid back then, he would have been able to control the need to fight. Now he doesn''t have that weakness so you won''t need to worry about that Ay. Also a leader should alway put his subordinates in their place. In this case Danny is right." Ye Yan''s answer made Danny laugh really hard.


    "Damn you Ye Yan we should have let you in on our secrets." Ay pissed off that Ye Yan took Danny''s side. Although she said she told them their secrets, they didn''t tell him everything what...


    " Oh So what you and Danny when you guys lived in the forest authored many books using your imagination. Also he can read all your thoughts but recently you couldn''t read his. What secrets have you told me. These are mainly childish rants. If this kid wasn''t a genius and read books from an early age, he won''t have survived in the forest.


    Everything he has is from his hard work. Anyways thanks to you guys for telling me everything about you guys. I still couldn''t believe that when Danny was young he accidentally ran into Ay''s dissipating soul in the forest along with the circumstances that lead to you becoming his sub-soul. Danny I am also sorry about your mom.


    I think you will make a great leader for humanity. You might not realize it but you will definitely be the one to bring humans out of the dark age."


    "Thanks Old Man don''t mind Ay she is alway a sore loser during our playful moments. Don''t get emotional on us now that you are part of my inner circle."


    (I hate this first Ye Yan cut me,the author, off then that dam Danny ignored me screw that It''s my turn now.)


    Danny, Ye Yan, and Ay began to set up the training regimen. Once done Danny began to scan the crowd who somehow calmed down. "So I was very impressed by you guys that I decided that I will first test you guys out. For the next week we will spar all day your rest will be when you sleep. We will spar from sunrise to sunset. After that I will give you guys a brand new upgraded..... training regimen. I know you guys are happy with my decision.


    Now Scarlet because you brought me such wonderful news. I will make a competition and the top fifty people who rank highest will get a legend rank beast soul with the possibility of going beyond that. The results will be out after the week of spars. Now if I am disappointed with anyone through out the week I will give him a beating. As for the top ten they will personally be taught by me. Maybe even learn new skills other than what I have given you." danny said with an evil smirk on his face.


    Everyone faces didn''t show fear which was what Danny thought would be their initial response. Instead these people showed a hunger for strength. They wanted to reach the top fifty. They wanted legend rank beast souls.


    "Alright we''ll start now since you guys think your up for it."


    *****************


    "That dam devil he didn''t even go easy on a girl. Do I really have no charm? I have bruises all over my body. Dam his "I don''t discriminate, so you should thank me" bs." Scarlet was complaining to Ye Ren who had a headache. The boss challenged all 3000 members and beat them even when the transformed. This monster in human skin beat them black and blue.


    They all secretly complained but were awed by his strength especially when he told them he was holding back about 60 percent of his strength. Danny stayed true to his word and passed the fifty beast souls to the top fifty excluding falcon, Akuma, and Ye Ren. Falcon already had the Golden Roc (I will fix it in earlier chapters), Ye Ren had the Griffin, while Akuma had the flame cougar. The three made it to the top 10 along with the usual bunch like scarlet, the two and some new seedlings.


    What ticked everyone off was the stupid restriction seals and the gravity seals.


    They b?r?ly could move and took an entire week just to adjust. Danny gave them a control seal that removes the restriction/gravity seals when needed like in a fight and what not.


    After that the demon boss left and told them if they don''t reach the peak of the legend rank by the end of the year he was going to beat them. On top of all that they were suppose to enter a formation to train their souls which if not careful can kill them. Many died and it sort of changed them a bit. This made everyone hold a grudge against the demon boss.


    "Everyone our boss is a demon I don''t know where he went but we have improved in this month at an incredible rate. Our souls also grew stronger and our biggest boon is that our firm hearts. Before many of us were naive thinking boss will help us on every step. Now from everything that happen we should know that boss wants us to fight along side him that''s why he calls us brothers.


    So let''s get back at him will show him we can beat him that we are his equals. Let''s show him how we deal with demons." Akuma made this speech. He changed a lot from before. although still kind he now became more ruthless to his enemies.


    Everyone,"KILL THE DEMON!"


    They all felt more united as they have a new found goal to beat Danny up. Too bad they won''t be able to do this till far in the future.

 Chapter 47 - Onward to the City

    After Danny left the Glory Stronghold he headed deeper into the forest. Danny rejoiced at his idea to "train" his guards. Thanks to that his control over his new found strength. At first after going through the evolution he felt that he didn''t have control over his body. It like a new born baby who is still getting use to moving his limbs.


    As the days passed during the training, Danny instinctively felt that he new everything about his body. His control increased to a whole new level and he can activate his abilities without even thinking about it so naturally like his own two hands. Also thanks to the burden of the two seals his body control, endurance, resistance were constantly being enhanced.


    Danny made his way towards a marsh land filled with tall trees. He was about to enter when a group of peak gold rank Imperial Blood Hounds gathered around him. They began to bark loudly without making a move. They were hesitant to attack because of Danny''s aura but warned him that they will attack if he gets closer.


    Danny didn''t expect their to be hound species here as it was 1000 kilometers away east of this marsh. Danny was on his way to meet silver but seeing other hounds was a surprise. He beat up the dogs without killing them as he thought they might be silver''s subordinates.


    A smile appeared on Danny''s face as he decided to mess with Silver. Without care for anything Danny began to beat up any wolf/hound he came across. Finally after several howls, a huge golden furred wolf with five crescents on its forehead. It''s eyes we''re a deep silver in color and it''s size was that of a small house. It howled when it saw Danny and unleashed its cultivation aura that had reached the forth level of the legend rank.


    Just when the Moon Wolf was about to attack it heard Danny said with an evil grin," Oh after becoming the king of this area you forgot your master. So did you forget me Silver."


    Once silver heard Danny''s voice it froze for a second, then ran towards him and began ???k?n? his face with its giant tongue. This shocked every beast to the core as their tyrant king was acting well like a dog.


    "Definitely still man''s best friend doesn''t matter the place or time. Silver show me your family."


    "Awoo" Silver howled calling his 3 wives who came over curious as who Danny is. After telling them that this was his master who trained them they looked a bit more friendly as well as showed more respect. The rules of beasts is that the strong are right. Only they deserve respect. After checking them out Danny felt their talent was enough it''s just that they were limited by their species.


    "Silver show me your kids then I''ll give you and your wives a gift."


    The one Danny was interested in was the wolf that looked like his mom but was really small version of it. It have black fur and a golden color at the tip of its tail. It seemed weak but Danny noticed that it was due to the lack of ice energy. This beast didn''t gain anything except a severe enhancement in its ability to use ice much more talented than its mother.


    "Silver I''m going to take this little one as a gift for Ziyun. I will give you the gifts but first I will set up these stones in an array. I knew you were too dumb to understand. Now here is a peak legend rank Moon swallowing ape core. Give this peak legend rank Snow Wolf King core to your black furred wife.


    Here is the core for the flame cougar I killed in the mountain. These core are useless to humans so don''t worry about it and just eat."


    Beast cores are different from beast souls and can be used to add attributes in weapons, talismens, and formations. They are useless to humans in terms of cultivation.


    Danny finished everything he had to do but felt bad as he didn''t know what type of core would benefit the demon fox. He decided to give it a mutated Thunder fox''s beast core. After that Danny took the little wolf cub and feed it an ice core from his ring. He had many cores thanks to the hints of many generous adventurers. Then he began to make his way to glory city. A week later Danny finally made it to glory city at the same moment his soldiers declared to give him a beating.


    "Achoo! Wow that was a big one. I should be immune to most diseases. Maybe some one is thinking of me."


    "Shut up Danny stop trying to use every freaking line from novels and movies when ever you get the chance."


    "I don''t do that you must be imagining things."


    "Oh really what about the time you kept turning around on that spinning chair saying "I''ve been expecting you." Or when you beat up your colleagues you said "Booya!". Did you forget when you lost the first time to the Roc. You said "I''ll be back." Ay began to name the several time our Mc used lines that weren''t his.


    "Fine you caught me but in the TDG world I am the creator of these lines. In the future it will be traced back to me Hahahaha.


    Danny entered through the eastern gates which he controlled and said in a low voice,"I''m finally back."

 Chapter 48 - Start Auction

    Danny didn''t immediately meet with everyone. Instead he went to the Commoner''s Union and got reports from all department heads as well as the 10 now legend rank soldiers He got from the Snow Wind Family. He then began to give some orders.


    First, he had sent invitations to the auction house sent to all the families from the neutral and Snow Wind forces. Then he ordered for 100 full set armor and weapons to be made and sent to the auction to sell. They were all perfect Black Gold Rank equipment. The next thing he did was go to Ye Zhong and gave him several gravity and restraint seals.


    Ye Zhong was impressed by the broad field runes can be used in. These seals will further help in training their shadow division and the night scouts. After catching up a bit and Danny mentioned he built a stronghold to Ye Zhong and when he has time he can go to train their.


    Danny then went to the Path Of Legends and saw it doing well. He noticed the lightning bamboo was already 3 times his height and contained a high concentration of lightning energy. Danny wanted to upgrade the formation and make it balanced with the realm. Currently it is self sufficient and takes energy from the world but it doesn''t give back energy to the world thus making it imperfect in a way.


    Although cultivators use the world energy to evolve into stronger beings, in the end the byproduct of cultivation which is useless to cultivators is released into the atmosphere and earth. This is why although people say it is going against the will of heaven, cultivators are still flowing with the world in a cycle. For everything we take something else is given.


    This theory was already verified to be the case as the world almost never lost energy even with many strong cultivators present.


    Danny began to upgrade the formation and use several space runes in a specific pattern to expand the space with inside without breaking the Orchid pavilion. It''s like a space ring but on a bigger scale. He then placed 5 beast souls, one in each region depending on its elemental attributes. Then he took out another high grade spirit stone and used it in its entirety to thicken the soul force in the surroundings. He also noticed that in the fire region a small stem protruding from the edge of the flame crystal volcano.


    He laughed as he new this place will certainly turn into a blessed land. This entire process took him around a month and a half. He wanted to visit his little sister but too bad she was training.


    The little guy who Danny name Abyss while ignoring Ay''s "blacky" suggestion was enjoying himself. Although he was still small after consuming a lot of ice cores and meat it strength increases massively. It also played around in the snow region Danny added to the water elemental area.


    Once Danny was done he went back to the Three Soul manor to rest and cultivate till the day of the auction. He noticed many new recruits that were being trained by the 10 legend rank guards he had.


    The leader of the legend 10 told Danny that these were kids who couldn''t get into school, and were probably deemed useless. They didn''t want them to cause future trouble so they were training them to become city guards, scouts, and or join the adventure department. Danny saw this was impressed by the leaders wise decision that he gifted him gravity and resistance seals to enhance their training.


    Danny also noticed that the legend ranks started families near by. Many of his people began to move towards the eastern gate as it was the safest. The advancement of Glory city was proceeding rapidly. Danny began to slowly train while being on guard waiting for the auction to begin. He saw the happy, satisfied expression on the people face. He saw the many children running around without care which filled him with joy. As he saw people working, going to school, and leaving the bounds of glory city to a wider world, gave Danny a sense of accomplishment.


    He will protect them and help them reach heights they can only dream of. He won''t hold their hands though only give them the tools. For humanity to rise many talented individuals need to step up use what is available to reach new heights and contribute back to society.


    A couple of days passed and the day of the auction finally came. It''s was held by the Evergreen Pavillon with the help of the Sacred Family. Although they hated Danny they couldn''t reject him when he said he was coming to the auction. They even benefited from his accomplishments so they really couldn''t do anything to him or else they might lose the benefits they have gained.


    The Auction house was getting crowded and the streets were filled with vendors trying to benefit before the start of the auction. Many noble and aristocrat families began to arrive and the Nie Family soon made their way in. After a large amount of the noble families made it in and were sent to the specified area the only places left to fill were the vip lounges.


    The first to arrive was the alchemist ?ssociation and which were lead by the new director Yang Xin. She was the youngest director in the history of the alchemist ?ssociation and also a grade 4 alchemist. They were lead to the vip room number 10. After them the Divine Family came and were lead by Chen Linjian who was also known by all as Danny''s right hand man. They were lead to the nine room. The quality of the rooms improved as the number decreased with room number 1 being the best. Many spectators wonder who that room was saved for.


    The eighth room was occupied by Hongyue Family. The seventh room was occupied by the Snow Wind Family lead by Ye Shuo. Not much is known about him as he keeps to himself but secretly he is the leader of the Snow wind family''s Shadows(a secret force each major family raised and hid from the everyone else.).


    The sixth room was given to the huyan, fifth to the Ao Cloud, and forth to the Feng Ming families. This shocked everyone as this was like a slap to the face for 2 of major families that noble families were given a better spot. People were feeling a bit uneasy because of the situation. Everyone understood that the faction against Glory Cities hero was indirectly attacking the prestige of Danny''s supporters.


    No moves were made as of yet but their was some tension in the atmosphere. As people were secretly discussing the current events the Chu Family came in and were sent to the third room. People were only a little bit shocked but didn''t show any bid reaction like earlier which displeased the Chu families.


    The next group to come was the Sacred Family. Their arrogance was present and they brought a lot of people dressing them selves in gold and rare gems. They acted as if they were the top of the world. The owner of the Evergreen Pavillon personally greeted them and took them to their room. As they approached the first VIP room, were about to enter the owner apologized and said the room was already booked. He pleaded them to follow them towards the second vip room.


    The sudden turn of events pissed off the Sacred Family as this wasn''t the plan, while also shocking the spectators wondering who booked the first room.


    Just when one of the Sacred Family members wanted to enter the first VIP room and take it by force, Danny opened the door and yelled," Hey Pavillon Chief why are you taking so long to start the auction. Some people have things to do. See everyone is here even the Sacred Family lets get this show on the rode. Also could you bring from that tea you served me it was really delicious."


    Seeing Danny everyone had a moment of clarity that it was their hero who occupied the room. Danny''s appearance pissed of the Sacred Family but they stayed quiet and went to the Second VIP room without any of the arrogance they showed previously. Finally after everything calmed down and the tension was released by Danny''s actions the auction was starting.


    A beautiful maiden stood on stage showing of her s?xy curves. She began to speak," hello everyone my name is Alexa and I will be your host for today''s Auction. The payment shall be made in purple demon tokens as the items being sold are very rare. The First Item is...."

 Chapter 49 - Long Live the Dumb Nobles

    The first item was a stone similar to Danny''s Origin stone except it didn''t seem to have any energy. When Danny saw it he almost flipped out, what idiot would freaking sell a star core. The energy is sealed deep inside so from the outside it looks like a rock. Danny couldn''t understand how the owner didn''t check if the rock was indestructible. That would make it special as hell.


    "Now without further due bring out the first item." The Hostess began to speak enthusiastically. A cart was brought in with a stone as large as a baby. The stone was perfectly round and had a deep black exterior. "This stone was found by the founder of the Ao Cloud Family and was rumored to bring luck to the person who owns it. It is also practically indestructible. if an armor is made from this stone even a legend rank expert won''t be able to hurt you."


    After speaking to here a peak black gold realm fully transformed in his beast form unleashed a destructive strike and not even a scratch happen to the stone.


    "As you can see this is a rare piece of stone. Well, start the betting at 100,000 purple demon coins." The coins in glory city are ranked with 1 purple is equal to 100 gold, 1 gold is equal to 100 silver and 1 silver is equal to 100 copper coins. The hostess was waiting for people to bet but no one put a price on it. Some people began to say take away this useless item.


    While Danny was laughing at the stupidity of the Ao cloud family who knew that the stone was indestructible. The Ao cloud family were embarrassed that no one bet gave a signal to the hostess. Danny who was about to bet suddenly heard the hostesses voice," the seller knew that many people might this item is useless, so he is adding a seed to a mystical plant whose fruit was said to make someone a legend rank after consumption. The price is still fixed at 100,000 purple demon coins. Who would like to place the first bet?"


    " I''ll help you all take this stone for myself. I don''t believe it is indestructible."


    "100,000 from VIP room 1 does anyone want to place a higher bet? Going once, twice, sold to VIP room 1." The hostess felt relaxed that some idiot bought these useless things.


    With the Ao Cloud Family, "I can''t believe our hero is an idiot to buy a useless stone for 100,000 purple demon coins."


    Danny could believe that the idiots included a seed of such a rare plant the Nine Flowering Lotus. This spiritual plant flowers every 50 years and after the ninth flower blooms another 50 years is needed to produce Fruit. The fruit can improve a person''s natural talent to the peak, but the biggest feature is that it gives a person a body resistance to all poisons except a few known poisons. The lotus only produces fruit once, its flowers are also useful in healing wounds and can be combined with other herbs to form a Phoenix Revival Pellet. This pellet can instantly heal any wounds even if it was fatal, obviously the older the plant the more potent the effects.


    Danny thought that with the dam star core and this seed he can enhance his ability much quicker. The objects were sent to his room and he quickly planted the seed in his space ring garden pocket dimension. Danny also used another high-grade spirit stone to strengthen his ring helping the spirit recover. As he did that the ring sent him a message saying that thanks to the spirit stone it recovered part of its function although won''t aid him in battle could help him in a different form. The ring passively has a time difference in its garden dimension. The space that he can hold beasts in has increased. This came as a surprise to Danny who quickly returned the ring next to the spear in his dantian to check the next time.


    "The next item is from the Heavenly Fate family. It is a damaged armor from Snow Wind Empire era and it has a historical significance. The starting price is 10,000 purple demon coins as it is damaged.


    Danny started cursing when he saw the item. This damaged armor can''t even be broken by peak legend ranks and they want to use it as a display. What is wrong with these nobles that they don''t even inspect the items they have. Too bad Danny as well as Ay, who were cursing the nobles, forgot that if it wasn''t for the inheritance he just obtained, that allowed him to have info on every heavenly treasure and the ability to appraise items, then he would be almost as clueless as the nobles.


    "hahaha long live the dumb nobles. I will definitely strip them clean of their treasures." as the bets were getting heated and surprisingly surpassed 50,000 Danny yells 200,000. This made everyone who bet speechless and stopped them from betting getting Danny the item. This also made the hostess happy as this idiot was going to get her an excellent commission.


    The third item to the sixth item was pills made by the alchemist ?ssociation. Danny ignored them as he didn''t find it important. The seventh item was an old book that was written in a lost language. It was so ancient that no one in the White Tiger family could recognize it. When Danny saw it he realized that the letters were from the ancient dragon language. Again the inheritance he received help him again.


    The eighth item was from Danny which was the 100 full armor and weapon set. The fight was so intense but ended in the hands of the Sacred family for a total of 1.4 million purple profound tokens.


    "hahaha, Danny those fools just filled your pockets again. First threw your union and now here at the auction." Ay was laughing happily as she watched from the Spirit Done. Danny''s spirit Dome increased to 1 kilometer in diameter. This allowed him to sense everything within that area.


    Danny also smiled when he heard Ay as he was really happy at the money he made. Although he had a union he didn''t keep most of the cash/materials it produced as they were constantly being used to improve the lives of the people, the path of legends, building the stronghold, paying his employees and people. Now, this amount can be added to his personal savings.


    The hostess was having the time of her life as she probably made enough to live a carefree life in glory city. The city improved by leaps and bounds. It was much safer and cleaner. The slums were basically gone and new technology was constantly being released. The only thing missing from living a carefree life was money. Now she made a ton of it thanks to the kind contribution of the major families and her idiot in VIP room 1.


    "There are three more items left and each one is rarer than the next. The next item is a page from an unknown book. This page is written with a weird ancient language that combined letters, symbols, and runes. The strange thing about this page is that over the centuries it had been with the divine family it never showed signs of wearing. It can be burned nor ripped. The knowledge in this page if understood can help you reach new heights. The starting bid is 200,000 demon coins." said the Hostess as she brought out the page.


    "hahaha, truly these nobles are really something to think they gifted me a page of the Temporal Demon Book."

 Chapter 50 - Thank You For The Gifts

    Danny didn''t wait for anyone and immediately and instantly bet 1,000,000 purple profound tokens. After Danny placed his bet no one dared to place anything higher as Danny was the person who owned the strongest faction.


    Ye Zhong was laughing at Danny''s antics as first he stole the VIP room of the sacred family. Then he spent money aimlessly while showing off his strength. Now he bought a useless page for one million just to show people his strength, money, and backing. Too bad Ye Zhong won''t know the true value of everything Danny bought. Also, he will get to know in the future that the page that Danny bought was the turning point for increasing the strength of every human in glory city.


    The Divine Family, on the other hand, felt grateful to Danny as this some will help them out a lot. They felt that Danny helped them because of Linjian being his right-hand man. Currently, they had five legend ranks other than Linjian and several thousands of black gold ranks. This made them feel more relaxed and thankful to Danny. Feeling grateful the Patriarch began to lecture his son on how he should keep following Danny and staying ahead of his companions.


    The auction house''s hostess wanted to grow wings and fly from happiness. She then began her count and finally congratulated VIP room 1. She waited a bit to keep the excitement from the previous bet, then began to introduce the next item. The people really thought Danny was a fool. Many began discussing what they would do if they had one million demon coins.


    Getting everyone''s attention the hostess began to explain the next item. "Valued Guests, the next item is a seed that contains an immense amount of fire energy. This was discovered by the Sacred Family patriarch but the process of extracting it was lost. The records of their first Patriarch wrote that if the energy can be used it can bring a person lvl to beyond the legend rank."


    Danny who couldn''t hold it in anymore accidentally yelled, " Idiots, all of them are so dumb."


    Danny was really surprised as this was a fire seed and judging by the energy it fit the description of a heavenly flame seed. As long as he merged with it he will be able to renurture the heavenly flame within. It was much easier to nurture a heavenly flame from a seed refined by an expert than to get a full pformed heavenly flame from nature. Their was a wide range of heavenly flames, but he hoped it was a rarer type.


    By the time Danny came to and realized what he said. Danny felt embarrassed that he couldn''t hold it together. He really can''t be blamed though, after constant good treasure from these so-called nobles anyone would be shocked by the fact they didn''t even know what they were. They sold them thinking that they ripped him off.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Danny said, "This obviously a seed of a Molten Flame Fruit that raises the talent of fire type cultivators. It won''t promote anyone beyond the legend rank but raises the chances to breakthrough past the legend rank by 50 percent.


    Sorry for my remark, but if you, a family of fire cultivators, are selling a treasure for fire cultivators then doesn''t that sound dumb.


    Anyways, I will bid 100,000 demon coins for this treasure."


    After Danny''s quick thinking, using the name of an extinct herb, to make people think the flame seed is a plant to further humiliate the Sacred family and extract himself from the role of the bad guy. He also used this chance to make a high bid. The Sacred family got pissed at his remark but stayed quiet. They tried every single method to use the seed, but couldn''t extract the flame energy. That''s why they decided to sell it. They also didn''t believe that anyone can make use of it. The whole point of this auction was to sell trash for more money and now Danny has just handed them 100,000 purple demon tokens equivalent to 1000 Adventpoints at the adventurers guild.


    When the people heard Danny''s statement and the agreement from the alchemist ?ssociation those who needed this seed began to bid.


    "150,000"


    "200,000"


    "210,000"


    The biding was slowly increasing and soon reached 300,000. Danny got pissed that these people dared to outbid him so he called out while releasing his aura, "500,000 I dare anyone of you to bid again."


    After Danny threatened everyone nobody had the guts to continue bidding. Danny officially won the flame seed and the next item was taken out immediately as the auction was going on for a long time. The last item was two palm-sized swords. Yes, it sounds weird but they were not knives not daggers but swords.


    "These swords are antiques from the sacred family, although they can''t be used to fight as they are delicate they can be studied to design similar weapons. The price for this weapon is not demon coins but the sacred family was a trade of at least a Top Grade Black Gold Rank weapon. So if anyone wants this weapon, please place your bid." the Hostess finished her speech. No one offered a bid. They didn''t know if it was worth it so they were hesitant to bid.


    Danny wanted this pair of weapon as a trump card against enemies who let their guard down.


    Danny pulled out a weapon it was a low-grade legend rank weapon. He through it to the hostess who shrieked thinking she was getting attacked. Once the weapon, which was a sword, stabbed into the stage an auction appraiser came to appraise the weapon.


    "Oh, interesting..... OMG, this is a Low-Grade Legend rank Sword. It is suited towards fire-type spiritualists. Would the Sacred family like to trade?" the appraiser asked the sacred family.


    The current Patriarch smiled at his gain and asked Danny, "What is the name of this Blade Ye Mo''s disciple?"


    "Old Man it has no name now I will take these two swords. Also, anyone else who likes small weapons please keep yourselves updated with the union information. Once these two are studied extensively by my Refining department they will be available in stores." Danny began to advertise and uplifting his image as the "Union Head" and not just "Ye Mo''s" no name disciple.


    "Since it doesn''t have a name I shall call it Sacred Flame. Thank you for the gift "union head" hahahahaha"


    "No really thank you for the gifts and organizing this auction. Hahahaha"


    After everything was set and done people began to leave as the auction was finally finished. The ending was shocking to everyone as it was their first time seeing a legend rank weapon.


    Many people were making plans in the dark and many people began to feel uneasy. The sacred family especially now that they obtained a strong weapon were planning on how to obtain the city lord position. Little did they know that this weapon will lead to their downfall.


    "now what do you think of my offer."

 Chapter 51 - Ambushed Under The Starry Sky

    "I''m glad you all can make it," Danny said to a group of nobles in a wide room in the Tri-Soul Manor.


    The group of nobles that came was those from the pro fraction and the neutral faction. They were Heavenly Mark Clan, Heavenly Soul Clan, Winged Dragon, Hong Yue, Huyan, Dark Lion, and lastly Divine family. The Heavenly soul and Dark Lion (made up Dark Lion) were in a similar situation as the Heavenly Marks family, just a bit better as they didn''t need to sell their inherited treasures to survive.


    " The reason I called this meeting was to make you a business deal you can refuse. I would like to look at your treasury and see if there is anything I like. If I like something I will give you items, weapons, techniques of equal value.


    I am especially looking for rare stones, crystals, seeds, and a similar page as the one I bought. If any of you have any questions I am willing to answer. Please help yourselves to this spirit tea from a grade 3 spiritual tea tree."


    Once Danny was finished speaking he saw all the nobles staring at him with their jaws dropped shocked for some reason. Danny got annoyed immediately asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? If you are sick or something you can leave."


    The divine family patriarch was the first to break out of his shocked expression and said, "Hahahaha Danny my boy you just gave us all a shock as your usually barbaric and tyrannical in your actions. I never saw you as someone who can behave himself and have some class."


    "Old man I learned to behave myself, but the younger we are the more we tend to be reckless. I still learned the etiquette of the nobles as well as basic manners."


    " No need to explain yourself to me hahahahaha." the Divine Family head responded causing the other nobles to laugh and Danny to feel a bit embarrassed.


    "Ok enough laughing we can do that after I know if any of you agree." Danny quickly went back to the main topic.


    Most of the noble clans were hesitant as this was the inheritances that were carried down from their ancestors. As the many noble clans were whispering among each other, Danny''s patience was wearing thin.


    Just as he was about to explode the Heavenly Marks Patriarch pulled out the other page from the temporal demon book. He sent it to Danny personally and said, " Young Hero I wonder what you can offer me for this page. Its value should be no less than 1 million purple profound coins."


    "Hahahaha finally one of you old foxes brought something good out. I will give you the same armor and weapon set I sold at the auction. I will also give you access to 1 black gold rank manual from the adventures department. This should be a good enough deal. If you have anything else I will add to this amount." Danny replied with a poker face not showing the excitement of ripping off this old fool.


    "Young Hero here is a list of what is left in our treasury." Patriarch Nie handed a small piece of paper to Danny. When Danny looked at it he was surprised by how little the stuff was. He saw the egg of that duck but he didn''t want to go broke so he ignored it. Danny scanned the piece of paper and saw that nothing else interested him. He then reached the end of the list and read a "small red crystal covered with a slightly dark aura". This reminded him of a crystal he absorbed that produced a dragon shadow.


    Danny looked towards the patriarch and told him he will add a legend rank manual for this. This made the newly advanced peak gold lvl patriarch almost jump with joy like a little kid. He thanked Danny and invited him to visit the heavenly fate clan when he had time.


    The Heavenly Soul Clan saw the benefits that Danny gave the Heavenly Fate family, so they directly asked for a legend rank manual that is tailored to them. Danny responded only if they can pay up. They showed Danny several items they brought that they thought were useless. The first item they pulled out almost made Danny break his composure. Ay quietly activated the EGL and instantly calmed Danny before his expression changed.


    "hmmm, the pure white stone has strange energy in it. Do you know what it is and how to extract it?" Danny acted ignorantly while telling Ay they actually took out soul essence. Ay was laughing too as they can only be obtained from a soul beast in the outer realms and had the ability to enhance the soul strength to a much higher degree. Danny can strengthen his already strong soul. It would be a qualitative increase in strength.


    "No we weren''t able to identify it but it is definitely a rare thing..." Danny cut the Heavenly Soul family leader off and said, " It alone is not worth a legend rank manual especially a tailored one. You have to up the stakes."


    The Leader of the Heavenly Soul Family was annoyed that Danny cut him off but didn''t say anything. He took out a few other items although they were valuable they weren''t things Danny wanted. Seeing Danny wasn''t moved with the few stones and old weapons he put out on the table, the leader gritted his teeth and pulled out a human looking figure that was see through.


    Danny knew what it was at first glance and asked, " what is that?"


    "In a diary from our founder, this is an Item spirit. When infused into a weapon or armor it will become a soul weapon. The only problem is I couldn''t put it to use nor was I able to fuse it with a weapon of my choice. This alone should be higher than a legend rank manual."


    Danny was decisive in his action, "I agree with you so I will tailor make a peak legend rank manual for you, and I will offer you 2 sets of top-grade black gold rank armor and weapons. For the manual, I need access to all your archives of techniques and history. I will also need to scan everyone in your household and see if there is any variation in their physiques.


    I will also add in a peak Black golds realm bodyguard to protect your estate free of charge." Danny''s offer shocked everyone even the patriarch of the Heavenly Soul family.


    "this offer will obviously include everything you put on the table." Danny continued. The leader thought a bit and finally agreed although the artificial soul was valuable, priceless like there ancestor said, it was worthless to them especially since they couldn''t use it. Also, Danny gave him an irresistible offer that can immediately increase the strength of their clan.


    He also raised the manual strength to peak legend rank.


    After this deal was made Danny began to check out the different items that the other families brought. The entire morning and afternoon of the Day after the auction went by. Danny led several Clan heads out of his manor everyone with a satisfied smile on their faces except the divine Family since they already have everything Danny could offer.


    Danny was really happy ripping of these fools the soul stone alone is a valuable treasure that was worth 10 times what he gave all the nobles.


    Danny already felt he had won when he purchased items in the auction. He didn''t have much hope in these clans other than the demon book page from the Nie Family.


    After the auction, Danny refined both the fire seed and the two palm sizes swords. The flame was a type of flame found in a sun''s core called Profound Sun Fire. This flame is very strong and can reach very high temperatures. It also has destructive properties and is very difficult to control.


    Once Danny is able to form an origin flame from the seed and is able to control it then it can be used to purify, refine, and breakdown materials to make pills or weapons. The best feature of this flame is that it is extreme yang(positive energy) in nature.


    The swords, on the other hand, were a pleasant surprise as Danny was able to repair them by feeding them spirit energy. He also melted some materials and infused them into the swords without messing with the rune formation infused in it.


    When he fused with them they didn''t enter into his dantian but fused into his palms. A black sword tattoo appeared at his palm. The effect of the swords was to be used as a hidden weapon. Once released they fly 10x faster than the throwing speed and they have very strong penetrative properties. Danny added a rune formation the made these swords easily cut through energy barriers and barriers that have been infused with law powers. Now this made these swords cut through most energy based barriers.


    ( As I state in the earlier chapters the laws have no real power but using one''s own energy and understanding of them one can explode with a much stronger attack or defense.)


    The best ability was the passive ability to harden his hands and fingers to the same degree as the weapon itself. This increases Danny''s defense in his arms making him block weapons with his b?r? hands. Also, boost his strike force by 50%.


    Danny was walking towards the Snow wind family estate to say hi to his sister Ziyun. On the way, he was still grinning from the items he received. From the Heavenly Marks, he got the demon book page and more of the Abyss dragon heart blood essence. The Heavenly soul clan gave him many valuable materials of which the Artifical Soul and the Soul stone were the most valuable.


    The Dark Lion clan was declining even worse than the heavenly fate, in terms of population, not inheritance, as they only had 20 members left. Danny got from them an eye which was from the Thousand Eye Ghost Bat a chaos beast. They didn''t know what it was and the eye was the core eye of the beast. Danny gave a technique that can help them reproduce and a legend rank manual with 20 sets of armor.


    The Huyan family didn''t have many good items the only thing Danny took was an angel wing item. All though it was not a soul weapon, its materials were definitely rare especially the feathers.


    The Winged Dragon family brought a large number of resources as they wanted to break out of the sacred family''s suppression. Danny took all the rare materials, items, beast souls. He gave them a legend rank manual and promised to fix their families flawed manuals. He also gave them an army formation and 100 sets of armors and weapons like the heavenly marks family.


    The Hong Yue didn''t bring much except a dark horn. They said that this horn was able to easily pierce black gold rank equipment. The problem was the murky evil energy leaking out would turn the user insane. Danny accepted it but only for a peak legend rank manual.


    Danny was satisfied with the result he wanted these stupid nobles to get stronger so the human''s overall forces increase. He just didn''t want to hand them it, as he knew these people only thought of their self-interests and not humanity. So he helps them and gains benefits as well.


    The stars in the sky were really bright and they looked breathtaking from Danny''s point of view. A windy breeze brushed Danny''s hair.


    Danny smiled and said, " So you guys finally couldn''t resist making a move. You have been following me for so long I thought you were perverts. Just saying I''m not into guys so you can just hit on each other."


    Several dark cloaked individuals walked out all having an evil smirk on their faces. The one in the center fanatically said, " We are the Chosen Ones, picked by the gods to kill you the fallen. Prepare for your death Fallen one."


    After he finished speaking a dark aura surfaced out of the group revealing that all of them were legend ranks. The ten strongest had the aura of peak legend rank matching up to Danny.


    Danny was shocked at the 30 peoples aura. As he was trying to think who he offended Ay said, "Danny the aura these people are emitting is the same as the aura that left your body after refining the seals. This is probably the retaliation I was telling about. As long as you take these people out the residual aura will fade and you won''t be bothered again."


    "Dam, I''ll take out the 20 weak ones first then the other 10. The problem is their attacks are going to be deadly easily breaking my defenses. If they waited till tomorrow night I would have at least got from that little brat Nie Li the techniques to complete my own unique skill. I would have easily reached the legend rank in a couple of hours. Then I would not even worry about these dogs."


    Danny also exploded with his full force and started a preemptive stile startling the 30 people. In less than 10 seconds Danny''s spear pierced through 3 people killing them instantly.


    One of the peak legend ranks laughed yelling viciously, " As expected of the First chosen your strength is indeed above us and you even have a soul weapon. Everything you own will be our today you will die." The group got in a formation and began attacking Danny.


    "Oh great, they even know battle formations, this will be tougher than I thought."

 Chapter 52 - Countless Dao Formation

    Danny was defending against a wave of attacks. The formation this group formed was one that incorporated many laws. These laws were vastly different for each person as if each person was from a different world. One of the 10 leaders began to speak.


    "Fallen one, this a a unique formation called Countless Dao Domain. It combines teachings from different worlds and gives each person a fifty percent overall boost in strength. Hahahahaha!!!"


    Danny was wondering why their strength was amplified. This made sense using different heavenly laws from different realms to set up a formation that keeps transforming the attacks. Making them almost unpredictable and amplifying their strength.


    Danny began to use his golden eyes and activated his Black Scale Armor. His felt a bit comfortable in blocking and deflecting the attacks with the coupled armors. But the power and number of attacks will eventually wear him out.


    Thanks to his eyes he noticed that the formation had several missing places that would have made this formation twice as strong. Thank god he killed those people when his did. He also noticed that the energy in these people is chaotic. It made sense because this is not their power but someone else''s.


    Also, their understanding isn''t up to par which meant that Danny only had to worry about getting a lethal blow. This is due to the fact that their attacks can injure Danny fatal if he isn''t careful enough. His defense won''t be strong enough to withstand a direct hit.


    Danny decided to play their game of battle of attrition (not sure if I spelled it right). With his innate Battle heart ability, he will be able to maintain peak fighting strength regardless of his injuries.


    Danny began to easily dodge in the small space at the center of the battle formation. He was fully focused to dodge and deflect attacks using the Spirit Dome ability in the EGL along with his golden eyes. Can''t was so focused waiting for his chance to strike back that he entered a special state without noticing.


    Ye Yan was the only one who noticed and made Ay quiet down. The Chosen Ones didn''t even notice and began to send another wave of attacks. A dark-colored flame in the shape of a lotus, a blade slash (think getsugatenshu), and all other types of ranged attacks were hurled at Danny.


    The group was certain to kill the fallen without getting injured. Obviously, they were scared of Danny and they didn''t want to lose their lives. The powerful ''gods'' that chose them told them this formation will be able to strengthen them but the longer it''s maintained the more life force they lose.


    Danny with the finest movements began to dodge each move the came his way. One moment he only took a step back, another he shifted his body slightly to the left. Every move that came his way was dodged in the most efficient way possible. The 10 leaders of the Chosen were astonished by this.


    So they told everyone to fire another wave of attacks, while 8 of the leaders stood in the cardinal directions. The last two were waiting for an opportunity to strike a killing move.


    Danny still in that highly tuned state began to notice the change in his movements and just followed naturally. He was trying to learn and get a feel for how he was dodging. After dodging most of the attacks Danny decided to call this state the second realm of movement techniques the minute realm.


    In this realm, he could move in the most efficient manner to attack or dodge at will. There will be no wastage in his movements.


    Just as Danny dodged the last attack 4 explosive moves came towards him blocking his path to retreat. Each attack was an element he didn''t see before. At the base of each attack, it was leaning towards one of the main elements. The attack from the east side was an altered fire element, from the west was an altered water element that had lightning properties. The attack from the north was altered wind element but seemed chaotic and unified at the same time. The last attack from the south was altered earth element that was tougher and more fluid than normal. Danny, who had two inheritances and was of the modern era, quickly noticed the issue with these attacks.


    He also knew that if he dodged into the air he will be struck by the last two peak legend rank experts. The attacks approached and Danny without any hesitation faced towards the strike from the east.


    Instantly Danny jumped over it and used his spear to direct it towards the wind element strike of the north. The two blows collided and before the two leaders could reach Danny with their lethal blows, "kaboom" an explosion occurred hurting them severely while sending both Danny and the leaders flying even higher. The rest of the group was blinded by the light of the explosion.


    Danny acted instantly without anyone noticing and sent both palm bladed, covered with his soul force and blood strength, and behead both leaders in the air. The explosion also negated the blows from the other strikes. Smoke and dust covered the center of the battle formation.


    As the group waited for their leaders to come out with the head of the fallen one, Danny, who recalled his palm blades and landed back in the formation, instantly stuck killing another 4 people. Once Danny took the life of the first person the rest of the group acted quickly and reformed the formation preventing Danny from killing more than 4.


    Danny with bloody hands slowly lifted his head to face the group. He said with a scary glare, " You want to kill me Hahahahahaha! That''s a good joke! I''m sure I''m the one that has been killing."


    Danny''s gaze intimidated them and the Chosen One''s expression was unsightly. They could even respond back. Danny began to release frightening pressure.


    "Nine Down twenty-one to go...." once Danny finished speaking the last word he moved towards the closest person. before anyone could react Danny already smash that person''s head with his spear.


    "Sorry I meant twenty left."


    The leaders were pissed and yelled attack, "Attack."


    "Dam here we go again looks like they got a bit smarter."


    ****************


    "hahahaha that was a peerless ability Danny distracting them with a few words to get another kill."Ay laughed.


    "Good Job at reaching the second realm of movement skills. Now, these people will be a bit easier to handle compared to before."


    "Shut up both of you. I had to stay quiet to launch my sneak attack that I missed the best catchphrase to say the moment I killed the leaders. I won''t get another chance to say "Yippee-Ka-Yay Mother fu****" dam it. I will kill every one of them for this loss."


    Author, "I apologize but the above statement was censored just because. Thank you"

 Chapter 53 - The Fallen Will Fall With Us

    While Danny and the Chosen one''s were fighting, no one heard the noise from the battle. It was as if the entire area they were fighting in was isolated from the rest of the city. The chosen ones had this planned from the beginning. the battle formation powered by the powerful beings outside the TDG world isolated the entire area by a space barrier.


    The fight had continued though out the night and both sides were exhausted. The sun was rising slowly chasing away the blanket of the night. Soon in a couple of hours, the Orchid Academy class will begin and Nie Li will reincarnate.


    Both Danny and the Chosen were exhausted. Danny still decided to fake being tired to trick the other side. Strange techniques were casted by the Chosen. Danny would dodge and occasionally strike back. He wasn''t injured but faked a few wounds on himself. Danny also managed to injure many of the weaker ones. So far the only threat were the remaining 8 peak legend rank experts.


    "Danny when are you gonna end this?"


    "Ay soon it''s not easy fighting without enough soul force. If it wasn''t because my freaking overpowered physique I would have been killed."


    "I know but I don''t like to see you get hurt."


    "Don''t worry Ay I got this, these losers will be dead soon and we won''t be bothered by those undying bastards that sealed me."


    "Ok Dummy just hurry up."


    "Hahahahahaha"


    Danny began to attack ferociously as if this was his final stand.


    "Hahahahahahahaha Fallen one you are getting desperate. Now attack with everything you''ve got he is almost done for."


    "What''s wrong hero of this city? Hahaha! You at the end of your ropes."


    "Die bastard."


    Rain of curses and provocations were yelled at Danny. They were proud that they can finally kill the strongest Chosen by the gods. They began to strike more aggressively. With each passing moment their attacks as well as their confidence was rising.


    Sword strikes, fire attacks, and other moves were being executed continuously. Finally one attack, a spear made from water struck Danny from behind injuring him.


    "Dam I let one through!" Danny yelled attracting the attention of the group.


    "Now we should strike while he is down!"


    "Charge!"


    "The final kill will be mine, die fallen."


    The majority of the group charged getting out of formation. They didn''t even realize that the formation that protected them was broken. Everyone wanted to get the last kill. Just as they were about to attack, a spear struck through one of the members. A glow appeared on the spearhead and boom!


    The enemy that was struck exploded.


    "Danny boy the explosion rune is really awesome. A single strike and a legend rank exploded."


    "Old Ye we can say it''s a blast. Hahaha get blast because of the explosion."


    "Your dumb just kill them now that the formation is gone." Ye Yan and Ay yelled back in his head.


    Danny began a slaughter fest. With every strike a body explodes and blood scatters everywhere. Danny kept a straight face he dodges with the slightest motion and strikes the most fatal places.


    No matter what those people do they can''t touch a hair on his body. Not even an ounce of blood landed on Danny''s clothing.


    Within moments most of the people were killed. They died instantly.


    Danny shook his head as he voiced out loud to himself, "what a pity. That last person was very talented only slightly inferior to those 8. He was young as well. Outside ?ssistance that you can''t control shouldn''t be used. Let this be a listen for me."


    Danny finished his contemplation then faced the remaining 8 people. This group is the strongest among the Chosen. Danny earlier killed the two who tried to sneak attack him. Those two were equal in strength to these eight.


    The remaining fellows of the Chosen were shocked by Danny''s display of strength that they didn''t even strike him while he was wide open.


    Danny suddenly spoke attracting their attention, "8 left. You 8 will die. I wonder where is your previous arrogance. Then again I don''t care let''s get this over with, as I need to go meet some people."


    "Hahahaha I should have known your strength was far above us. The only reason we lost was none of us were fighting with our lives on the line. Now will be the real show."


    One this Chosen finished his speech three other among the 8 followed his lead and killed one of their comrades. The original 8 became for.


    Danny was stunned by their ruthlessness and couldn''t help but curse. A black aura emerged from the dead body''s of their comrades. They quickly absorbed the energy and activated a skill.


    "Hahahaha fallen since we have to die we''ll take you down with us. This Blood Burning Soul sacrificial Art. In exchange for our lives and our comrades we get a multiple power boost." The 4 spoke at the same time.


    Danny didn''t want to take any chances after noticing the sudden increase in strength. Danny activated his burst ability also multiplying his ability for a period of time. He regret that he acted like a fool and woke them from the shock earlier. If he charged and killed them directly they wouldn''t be able to threaten him. He was also pressed for time he wanted to catch up with Ziyun and be their when Nie Li reincarnates. He only had 20 minutes before the supposed reincarnation.


    Right after his boost he charged towards the four. He began to strike with his spear while block the 4 lethal blows simultaneously.


    They got into the 4 cardinal directions with Danny in the center. Three of the 4 charged at Danny and they began to exchange blows. Fist met fist, kick met kick. Spear met sword.


    It in this single exchange of blows Danny felt that days past even though he knew it was only a few minutes. Every-time he is about to kill one another person attacks from behind. This was a really good tactic against Danny to wear him out.


    What frustrates Danny was that they were fighting in an unpredictable manor yet were still able to not get in each other''s path. Danny grew impatient so he immediately activated his soul eye. The minute the eye between his brows opened, two of the 3 attacker felt a light pressure and fled to their respective directions of east and west. The third person was late in his movements and froze for a Second. This was enough for Danny to crush his head and use the explosion rune to destroy his body.


    Without giving the two who were escaping a chance to balance them selves. Danny spreads his right hand west and his left hand east and launches his palm blades. Both members of the Chosen had their heads cut off. Danny quickly graves his spear and faced towards the remaining member to kill him before his burst time runs out and he becomes powerless.


    Yet something unexpected happened, once Danny faced the south direction he heard, " The fallen shall fall with us!"


    Then he noticed that the last member was already in his face and his blade was centimeters away from his neck.


    Ay and Ye Yan couldn''t help but yell," Danny!!"

 Chapter 54 - Life and Death/End and Beginning

    The sun was slowly rising slowly approaching noon. The students in Orchid Academy began to slowly converge. Each student going to their designated rooms. The most talented class this year was in room 1 of the main building. They were the successors of the most powerful nobles and factions as well as the most talent commoners from the general schooling system.


    The students walked in began to take their seats. Ye Ziyun was setting next to the window on the very first row. Next to her cave Shen Yue. The younger brother of Chen Linjian sat in the second row followed by a group of his noble lackeys. Xiao Ning from the wind dragon family sat near the entrance opposite side from Ye Ziyun. The couple of chairs around her were empty. She was known as the cold beauty and always seemed aloof making her unapproachable by everyone.


    Du Zhe was setting in the row behind Xiao ning. Next to him was Wei Nan, Zhang Ming, and Zhu Xiangjun. They were much stronger than without Danny''s interference due to the schools, training halls, and resources provided by the Commoners Union. To Du Zhe''s group, Danny was a hero that provided them a chance to shine. He also protect their families making the commoner''s district and slums the safest area in Glory city.


    In the middle column 3rd row Nie Li was setting with his head lying on his arms on the desk staring through the window. Thanks to the Commoners Union the Nie Family broke free from being under the Hong Yue family. They joined the prodanny faction and were supported by both the alchemy and Snow wind family. The resources were enough for them to purchase the soul force cultivation skill spread by the Commoners Union. This allowed Nie li and many other youths in the family to reach the silver rank.


    The last student entered the room and in the only empty seat in the last row of the first column(same side as du zhe). The teacher entered the room she was a s?xy woman with red hair. This teacher was Shen Xue the aunt of Shen yue. Once she went towards her desk, Nie li eyes shut for a moment. The rebirth of the future Nie li began....


    **********


    In the empty place Danny was fighting the Chosen, Near the eastern gate.


    Time seemed to have slowed down. Danny''s life flashed before his eyes as the blade was approaching his neck. He saw his mother, she would feed him a lot and take him to the library. He saw when she died, the terrible feeling he had. The tough life he lived in the wilderness. The first time in five years he ever slept on a bed in the Snow wind family. The many life and deaths fight. The improvement of humanity thanks to his appearance.


    Then images of those important to him began to appear. Ay, Ye Yan, Ye Mo, Ye Zhong, Ziyun. His three thousand brothers lead by Ye Ren, Akuma, Falcon, and Chen Linjian. As he looked through them all he saw two people he thought he wouldn''t see. His father from his previous life and the vague image of his mother That he only knew through pictures. He then began to see his previous life backwards from the time he died absurdly to when he was 3 years old setting next to the window in the hospital room. His father was yelling at the nurses and doctors to save his wife. The procedure had low levels of success and was pricy that they couldn''t afford it. This was a memory Danny kept deep inside.


    As he look at the scene in front of him he heard his mothers voice. This was the first time he felt that he actually forgot something as this moment felt new to him. The memory was always in his mind but it was hidden.


    "Little Danny, You have always been a nice boy. Can you do your mom one last favor?"


    The young Danny nodded his head.


    "I want you to take care of your father and make him proud of you. I want you to always help people when you can. I know that you my little boy will become a leader of your time. Just remember that this sad moment is only temporary. So try your best and live with no regrets can you do that for mommy."


    "Mom that''s more than one thing but I''ll try."


    Danny saw his mother smile at these words then the scene changed to her funeral a few days later.


    The knife was still moving time really slowed down for Danny to be able to see all that.


    Danny tightened his grip on his spear as he eyes looked peaceful. He didn''t want to regret anything so he will take this person down with him.


    "Ay I''m sorry I couldn''t make you your body and Ye Yan hide in the spear this way you live to teach the next generation."


    Danny''s spear began to move to the last Chosen member''s ?h?st. Just when both people were going to strike each other. Spacetime froze for a fraction of a second. Danny''s body that was already use to the elemental change in the environment adapted so it was not affected. Instantly noticing this anomaly, Danny took advantage of the change and moved his body to the side while grabbing the wrist of his enemy holding the blade. Then as if it never happened time began to move again and Danny''s spear struck his enemy while the blade missed his neck.


    After killing the last person Danny couldn''t what happen. If every legend rank got this break of a second at critical moments then their survival was ensured. A legend rank can move 100s of meters in a second. For spacetime to freeze for a fraction of that was enough for him to move to the side dodging the blow.


    He could help but yell," hahahahaha even the heavens doesn''t want me to die. I still alive and kicking Hahahaha!"


    "Danny your piece of shit why did you scare me like that. Come in your mind so I can beat you up!" Ay yelled.


    "Hahaha I really glad your alive Danny. Looks like we really should go get those techniques from that Nie boy." Ye Yan said excitedly.

 Chapter 55 - What The Heck!!!

    As Shen Xiu was getting ready to start class. A few students were talking to each other.


    "I heard the subjects we are going to study a very advanced. In a couple of months the selection of the genius class will be done. This year they say their is a special gift to the top 5 rankers in the selection." Student one said.


    "Ya I know my dad is friends with someone in the Snow wind family. Once he got drunk ,while hanging out with my dad, he told him that the Genius disciple of Ye Mo made it." Student two replied.


    "I heard it is really difficult but if we make it through it will be top notch spiritualists compared with the other schools."


    "We even got Shen Xiu as our teacher a talent from the Sacred Family. She is a black gold rank demon spiritualist. She even is much stronger than those in the same rank at such a young age. We will definitely reach that height with her teaching us."student 1 said with enthusiasm.


    "I know the Sacred Family is one of the three great families. Be it pills or techniques they are top notch. I don''t think we are doing that bad I mean were peak copper rank. Hahaha!" Student 2 laughed loudly.


    A student from behind sneered and said," you guys are just lazy many people already reached the silver rank. Also be it skills or pills thanks to the hero we could get them for a cheaper price. You guys are a shame to us noble families. Even the commoners are your equal."


    The three students entered a heated discussion. Until they were yelled at by Shen Xiu. Nie li on the other hand who seemed out of it woke up.


    ''Huh! I''m alive. Where am I?..... why are my hands small. My cultivation is at the silver rank! How is that possible I was clearly at the peak Emperor rank but I failed to break through to the Supreme realm.''


    Looking around him he sees Lu Paio setting right beside him. He saw his old war buddy who perished with glory city Du Zhe. Further down he saw Ye Ziyun the woman he longed for who also died defending him against a beast in his previous life.


    ''They''re alive and somehow I was sent back to the past. The only explanation would be the temporal demon spirit book... now that I think about it something is off.''


    He scanned the room with a powerful soul and finally he realized what was wrong. Along with what he subconsciously heard from the three noble students he was able to piece somethings things together.


    ''I have to calm down so besides the fact that everyone including me somehow have the much stronger than what I remember. Shen Xiu was a silver rank now black gold 3rd lvl. Their seems to be a genius disciple of Ye Mo who I clearly remember died before the beast wave on glory city. Their is also a hero who made cultivation skills and better pills which improved everyone''s strengths including commoners.


    WHAT THE HECK IS GOING ON HERE! It feels like I have been sent to a different world. I returned back thanks to the temporal demon book it''s possible this hero also returned like me using something else. I will have to evaluate him to see if he is on the same side. Well strengthening the city kind of speaks for itself." Shaking his head he continues with his thoughts.


    ''So looking at the date and time of day Ye Mo''s disciple should be dead if what I remember is correct. He mom was killed he trained in the forest, was found by Ye Mo, reached legend rank and took down 10 legend ranks who wanted to destroy the city dying in the process.


    Although their is some deviation I will definitely be able to get a clear picture of what''s going on.'' As he was analyzing his situation Nie li suddenly feels a hand on his shoulders. He sees lu Piao looking him with concern, "Hey, bro are you ok. You shouldn''t leave a bad impression on the first day, maybe you''ll find someone you like."


    Nie li responded happily, " Man I missed you bro it''s as if I hadn''t seen you for ages. Hahaha"


    "Are you sick bro? I don''t swing that way."


    "Hahaha, you still make jokes. I''ll let you know I only like Ziyun so that should tell you everything."


    "Hahaha after Glory city''s princess you have a really big appetite."


    ..."Hello class my name is Shen Xiu I will be your teacher for the next three years. There will be an ?ssessment in three months and the top 10 students from 3 classes will be chosen for the genius class.


    Now I will explain to you some general knowledge. Not every person is born equal. The talent is determined by the color of the soul realm. Most people don''t have a colored soul realm and can cultivate to become demon spiritualists. The soul realms from weakest to strongest are red, orange, yellow, green, blue, cyan, purple. The red soul realm are the weakest and usually find it difficult to breakthrough the silver rank without the ?ssistance of a lot of resources.


    A demon spiritualist is someone who is able to use the power of a demon beast soul. When activating the beast soul that you fused with you will transform into that beast.." as Shen Xiu was talking she walked to a spot where everyone can see her. Then she transformed a blazing heat emerged from her body as sharp ear erected from her hair looking like dog ears. A dark red furred tail grew from her lower back. Her entire body grew a size without distorting her awesome figure. Her face remained smooth as her eyes turned red with elongated pupils.(think naruto fox form)


    .." this is a demon spirit of the Imperial Flame Hound. This beast soul increases my speed and stamina as well as my strength twice as strong. This beast soul can only accompany me to the peak of the black gold rank before I have to change it.


    Now I''m going to tell all of you a cold hard truth...." as Shen Xiu reaches this point in her speech Nie li ,who was shock that she didn''t mock the commoners like he remembered instead gave a rather informative lesson, got ready to defend the commoner. ''Ah Shen Xiu your bastard Sacred Family will fall in this life time.''


    ".....None of you are equal to each other. The resources available to nobles are better and more readily available than commoners. The nobles also usually have better soul realms. I won''t say it''s impossible for a commoner to catch up or even surpass the nobles but it is rare. So for the commoner students do look into fractions that are accepting new blood. Their are usually good benefits especially in the top ten adventurers group.


    Remember as long as you put in effort you will also rise like The great master Ye Mo. Another piece of good news is that the commoner union donated a element identifying orb. To use it just inject soul force into it and it will change into a different color. The colors are red for fire, blue for water, brown for earth, green for wood, grey for wind, and lastly sparks for lightning.


    If you want to learn more you can check out the library as we have received all the new ranking systems put out from the city lords mansion. Now I will take attendance try not to make any noise."


    Finishing her speech Shen Xiu went to her desk and pulled out the attendance sheet. Nie li wanted to pull his hair since when was the damned sacred Family''s Arrogant Young Miss nice to Commoners. At the same instant Shen Xiu was pissed off in her mind '' why did my bro force me to be nice to the dam commoners, even some nobles don''t deserve to be in my presence. What bullshit need to recruit more people to expand our influence.''


    Once Shen Xiu finished taking attendance, A few noble children began to brag.


    "Hahaha even with the Union that was set up to back you Commoners we nobles are still superior. "


    "Ya you guys saw how strong our teacher is she is a genius of the Sacred Family. Where are your talented commoners."


    "Hahaha I have so much resources at my disposal I can make you low life''s eat my dust."


    A commoner kid couldn''t ignore their taunts yelled, " Ha Ye Mo''s Student the boss of the commoner''s Union was a commoner."


    "Ya but he is backed by the Snow wind family. He has mad resources, what do you got?"


    Many nobles joined in and Shen Xiu still ignored the issue. Another commoner got up unleashed an aura that showed he was sat the silver rank 3rd lvl.


    " Fighting is forbidden in the school if you cause trouble I''ll expel you from this class." Shen Xiu yelled at the commoner that was going to fight, causing him and the rest of the commoners to feel humiliated and ashamed.


    Ye Ziyun was annoyed but didn''t say anything. Shen Yue also remained quiet no one knew what he was thinking. Xiao Ning didn''t show any change in expression but felt even more disgusted with the Sacred Family. Nie Li stood up and punched the noble who started the entire conversation.


    "Hahaha your so weak even with the resources you have you can''t even beat me a weak silver rank fighter who doesn''t even have a demon spirit. You talking. Trash about the commoners but don''t even have the strength to back it up."


    "You what''s your name I will expel you for this act." Shen Xiu felt annoyed that someone spoiled her revenge.


    "What right do you have to expel me?! You clearly saw that these fools make fun of their fellow classmates and even to the point a fight could happen. You a teacher ignored your job and did nothing about it. I am ashamed to have a teacher like you."


    As Nie li finished his speech, he suddenly felt he did a dumb move by acting impulsively. Shen Xiu pulled a file and read out loud.


    " Nie Li from the Heavenly Marks Family, you have a red soul realm no element and you failed to fuse with a demon spirit. You are destined to only be a fighter. This is probably your limit, others have stronger soul realms and will reach at least gold rank in three months. You are ignorant to the facts and are disrespectful to your elders go stand to the back of the room. I will deal with you after class."


    "Hahaha I will show you that I will become a legend rank like Ye Mo and even surpass him. I will also marry the most beautiful girl in Glory city." Nie li walked to the back and spoke these lines with confidence. He also stared at Ziyun and gave her a wink causing her to blush and quickly turn away.


    Shen Yue surprisingly wasn''t jealous and intact gave Nie Li a thumbs up causing Nie Li to again shout in his mind '' what the heck is going on doesn''t he love Ziyun and want to marry her. Why is he giving me a thumbs up as if I relieved him from a burden.''


    Lu Piao stood up and walked to the back.


    "Look like your lazy ?ss doesn''t want to sleep anymore."


    "Shut up bastard it''s cooler to stand. Plus I can''t leave my friend standing alone."


    After him stood Dhu Zhe and walked to the back. Wei Nan, Zhang Ming, and Zhu Xiangjun followed their boss and stood next to him.


    Dhu Zhe and the others exchanged a few simple words with Nie Li. Nie Li felt proud to have brothers like these.


    Just as Shen Xiu was going to yell at them a figure appeared in the room. He had Jet Black hair, white smooth skin. He was lean but muscular and had golden eyes. His shirt had cuts and tears. He was covered in dried blood, giving him an evil feel.


    His sudden intrusion in the class caused everyone to be scared stiff especially Shen Xiu who knew this person. Her arch enemy Danny Ye Mo''s monstrous disciple.


    Danny looked around the room and saw Ziyun. He smiled and said, "Hey little sis, sorry I came so late to visit."


    As he said that Ziyun began to cry and jumped towards her adopted brother for a hug.


    Mean while at Nie Li''s side, his jaws were dropped and he couldn''t function. ''What the hell, wasn''t this guy dead. I wanna know what the hell is going on where am I!!!"


    Lu Piao smiled towards Nie Li, "Looks like you have a tough competitor hahaha"

 Chapter 56 - Special Unit

    Danny who finished calming down his lovely sister Ziyun was suddenly met with a fist to his stomach. Due to him rushing here right after the fight he didn''t recover much strength. The fist only had the power of a silver rank fighter.


    "Hey Ziyun why are hitting your handsome big brother?" Said Danny unfazed at all.


    "Hmph, whose handsome?! You left without writing back. 5 years without a word. You deserve more than that punch." Ye Ziyun finished speaking with a pout on her face.


    Seeing his sister was really angry Danny began to calming her down.


    "Little Yun don''t be like that your brother here got you a gift. Didn''t you say you like silver a lot? Look what your awesome, handsome, strong brother got you." Danny using the space in his inherited ring, that can hold living beings, and pulled out a very small black furred wolf with silver eye. This was the baby wolf that inherited both silver and his mothers moon and ice attributed talents. Ay yelled narcissist as Danny was speaking which he ignored.


    Danny ring has 4 spaces and he can currently use three. One space is a very huge space that can store inanimate objects. The second space is a spiritual garden, where Danny can plant natural treasures. The only thing is Danny need to keep providing it spiritual energy so the plants can grow. The third space is about a 10 kilometer miniature world where Danny can store living beings. The final space Danny speculates that it provides the passive boosts that the ring spirit transmitted to Danny in the inheritance cave.


    When a small black baby wolf appeared in front of Ziyun she couldn''t help but forget her anger and hug the little thing.


    "Ziyun this here is a very talented son of silver. I named him Blacky. He can grow up to be as strong or even stronger than silver. So here is a list of food and training methods to strengthen little black." Danny handed a paper to Ziyun.


    Ziyun was so happy that she jumped back into his bloody embrace. The class were shocked the number one beauty was acting like a spoiled brat. On the other hand they were shocked that the glory city hero was acting like a siscon. This little brother and sister moment lasted for a couple of minutes since Danny''s arrival. To make sure he doesn''t get any blood on Ziyun, Danny surrounded his body with a thin layer of soul armor.


    Ye Ziyun who was slightly embarrassed changed the subject and asked loudly. "Bro why are you all bloody and slightly injured? Who could do this to you?"


    "Ziyun, your poor bro was attacked by 30 people who called themselves a The Chosen Ones. I was attacked last night when I was coming home to the estate..." Danny began to describe his crisis in an exaggerated detail.


    The entire class was listening in even Shen Xiu who was annoyed that this demon disturbed her class. As he reached the ending the class were already horrified from his experience, "Remember all 30 people were peak legend ranks with weird abilities. Yet your awesome bro killed them all except one. As I turned to face the fasted and strongest of them all, who almost matched me at my peak, I was met with a a small blade aiming for my neck.


    Time suddenly slowed down, all I was thinking was if I am meant to die now I''ll take him down with me. Then as the blade approached me and I was ready to sacrifice my self, spacetime suddenly froze. This freeze was only for a moment. I have an ability that adapts me to the conditions in the environment. So even though space time froze I could still move. I shifted to the side away from the attack and woosh! The attacker missed and shock filled him. Yet he didn''t react at all because BAM! My spear crushed his body killing him instantly.


    Afterwards I met your dad we talked for a few minutes and I can here to see my beautiful sis directly."


    Silence filled the room everyone in the class including the reincarnated Nie li has their jaws dropped. No words could come out of their mouths. "What''s wrong with you all were you guys infected by the jaw dropping disease. Stay away from me I don''t wanna get this. If I do I kill all of you." Danny said awakening them from their shock. His actions caused them to laugh, seeing him take a couple steps back.


    "Then what are you doing here big bro shouldn''t you be resting."


    "Hahaha! I actually came here for another reason too. Take your seat Ziyun so I can do my work. I disturbed your class enough!" Danny explained to which Ziyun went back towards her seat. Seeing her sit next to Shen Yue, Danny felt like making a joke


    "Hump at least you know your being disrespectful. Hurry up and finish so I can get my lesson back on track." Shen Xiu sneered from the side. Danny didn''t say anything and merely gave her a glare while moving his hand in a slapping motion. "Shen Xiu you sure have grew up nicely. Do you wanna get to know each other better like when we were kids?" Danny said without a change in expression after a brief silence.


    He shifted his appearance to Shen Yue, causing the latter to shiver a bit. " So you setting by my younger sis, means you wanna pursue her huh. Well listen here my sis isn''t someone you can marry it needs my approval. How about you join me in a training session and "if you survive" we can talk about you dating Ziyun if she wants."


    Once Danny was finished speaking, Ziyun glared at him with a flushed face before looking down embarrassed.


    She Yue on the other hand was scared, he quickly responded, "Great hero, I am just friends with Miss Ye. I already have a girl I like so you don''t need to worry about anything. Miss Ye here deserves the best and with an awesome, handsome big brother like you by her side I''m sure you''ll help her find the one."


    Shen Yue surprisingly began to coax Danny with sweet words making Danny appreciate him. How could Nie li hate such a nice guy?


    Not showing a change in his expression, Danny responded," Really I could have sworn I heard people say you and my sis are a match made from heaven."


    Shen Yue felt his hands turn cold as he stared at the evil smile on Danny''s face,"Wise Big Brother, I really have no clue what gossip has spread within the city as I only focus on torturous training. I can say that this is all just made by people with too much free time.


    Wise Brother, although I am not from those who are pursuing Miss Ye. I know someone who has such aspirations that he announced it throughout the class." Shen Yue proceeded to tell Danny what happen earlier. This caused Danny to feel happy at the chance to make fun of Nie Li. This Shen Yue really has tact was what Danny was thinking.


    Danny stared at Nie Li and said," Oh someone with a big mouth I see. Hmm your still worse of than Shen Yue...." As Danny was about to say more thing to annoy the already red faced Nie li he was hit on his side.


    "Stop being mean to Shen Yue and classmate Li. If you keep doing so I''ll tell my dad."


    "Come on Ziyun don''t be like that I was just fooling around with that idiot who got in trouble on the first day from school. I can''t believe an idiot like him exists. Fine I''ll stop looking at the time I need to finish my main point."


    Looking towards the class then at the five in the back. Danny began to state his reason for coming. Nie li who was annoyed earlier calmed down and was happy that Ziyun had a strong bro to protect her this time. Also happy she saved him from her brothers provocations.


    "Listen everyone I''m sure your teacher told you that there is an ?ssessment in three months. The top students will join the genius class. Now I plan to set up another division under me to take on missions. I want the best of the best to join in. I already have a couple of names that I chose before. When I call you come up to the front." Danny began to call different people, first was DuZhe and his three pals. Then was Xiao Ning who for some reason was very happy as she made her way down. The next was a person who Nie Li didn''t remember seeing in his previous life.


    He had red eyes, tan skin, brown hair. He was wearing a black cloak which was covering military style sleeveless shit and military style pants. The only thing out of the ordinary was that he was wearing wooden sandals. Nie Li had a shocked look on his face when he saw this orphan, which was what was written on his file, because his characteristics matched that of the Red Jade Family. This kid named Linly''s build was much bigger than his age 1.8 meters tall. He almost reached Danny''s height of 2 meters.


    .(will check if I mentioned Danny''s height before then fix it.)


    Once these five came up Danny said their are two more spots and that he was going to choose from the class. Ziyun kept looking at him with puppy dog eyes wanting to go along. Danny knowing her stubbornness decided to pick her and called her name. Then he stared at the rest with disappointment.


    "The rest of you are losers I''m having trouble who to pick!" Danny said with a straight forward expression causing the nobles to feel ashamed and Nie Li''s face to twitch in annoyance.


    Du Zhe came up and asked," Boss, can you please pick Nie li as he stood up for us commoners when even pthe teacher looked down on us. He might even be expelled for hitting the noble."


    "As long as he didn''t kill anyone he should be fine. If this was before my Commoners Union maybe your right. I just don''t see his talent even this Shen yue is better."


    "Sir but out of everyone here I think he will be stronger since he has backbone."


    "Well since you said so I''ll give him a chance if he fails he is out."


    In Nie Li eyes he was once almost a Supreme so he kind of looked down on Danny. Danny also knew this so he decided to put him in his place a bit. Nie Li stepped down towards the front, as he hope to be with this group of friends and he brought lu Piao with him. He wanted to allow him entry into the unit to get stronger. What surprised Nie li was Danny told Lu Piao that he will be required to train for 10 hours. This in turn caused Lu Piao to turn around and go back to his seat wishing Nie Li good luck.


    Danny exerted his full force on Nie Li to see how long he''ll preserve. This caused Nei Li to almost drop to the floor but he held out for 10 sec. this wake up call reminded Nie Li that he was currently a 14 year old silver rank not a peak emperor rank expert. As he got up he glared at Danny and was ready to go back to his seat when he heard...


    Danny clapped for him and said,"Well done you persevered very long in front of my legend rank strength. You pass! although I don''t like anyone who is pursuing Ziyun business is business, personal grudges aside. Good eye Du Zhe I like that you have an eye for talent.


    Du Zhe and you three disappoint me that you needed a noble to step up for you when you guys could of handled it yourselves. Take this as a lesson. Talk less and if you must talk speak through your fists."


    He then looked back to Nie Li remembering that only when this dude was in charge did the group get skills. Danny said," since you punched the noble that means you have qualities to be a leader. You''ll be the captain of this team.


    One last thing before I leave. If any of you fail to make it to top 10 after 3 months of free training at the ?ssessment, then you out and other will replace you. How you train is up to you but as recruits each of you have 100 union credits use them wisely." Danny was laughing on the inside. Making himself seem like a straight forward idiot, he got to slightly piss off one of his fav MC.


    Finally he managed to make him the leader without deviating too much from the main story line. The best part instead of waiting a month for this dude to make money he will get the skills tomorrow through Ziyun. He''ll also use the two pages as a bargaining chip to make Nie Li do his bidding.


    After speaking his piece he left with a smile on his face. He walked from behind Shen Xiu and gave her a spank making her ''Eeep.'' Her face turned red and she ran out of the class. The class were shocked and the girls were embarrassed. Some boys laughed including the newly formed unit.


    Danny was walking towards his Three Soul Manor laughing. He was being berated by Ay while he got Ye Yan''s approves symbol. He showered and went to sleep. he decided to work on a few things and meet with an informant he has in the Sacred Family at the end of the week.


    ***************

 Chapter 57 - Preparations

    Danny told his new special unit to meet him near the Commoners Union the next day, before leaving to go to sleep. Nie Li was currently distraught, as it seemed the timing of his reincarnation prevented Ye Mo''s disciple from dying.


    He didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing. He was also chosen as the leader of the special unit. Although it was in his favor because he can help his friends, it also provided the "hero" with ways to embarrass him. The worst part about this was that this guy was Ziyun''s beloved brother. Sadly it seems that this big bro seems to treat Ziyun genuinely. This made it harder on Nie Li to attack him and make him public enemy.


    The only good thing about this is that he won''t be expelled. Also he has a backer from the start. Tomorrow after they finish the briefing he will go to the Union and see what he can get with the credits.


    Ziyun was on the side playing with blacky while Xiao Ning left right after getting acquainted with the team. The cold beauty b?r?ly talked and just listened to the rest of the team introduce themselves. Du Zhe and his group were excited at getting picked to join Danny. Their futures are set and they might even get to join the rumored expedition. This expedition was said to be searching for survivors and finding suitable places to build strongholds.


    The day passed peacefully unlike the original timeline. Soon the sun was high in the sky and many people were walking about. The busiest place that was crowded with all sorts of people was the Union. Many adventurers were walking in and out of the Union. Whether it was restocking or submitting missions they were everywhere. Many commoners were also here trying to solve petty issues or improve their daily lives.


    The market place was full, many students of general schools were on their way to school. The most shocking thing to Nie Li, was most people had cultivation and even to the point where seeing gold level cultivators was common. He was surprised to see that the change to the world with Danny was beneficial. He decided to make a decision to improve his team and glory city as a whole.


    Nie li made it to the entrance of the Union and flashed them a badge he got from Danny. The workers there brought him to a manager of the contribution hall, who then led him to a room. Once he entered he noticed Ziyun and the others talking to each other. Seeing Nie Li enter, Du Zhe said," Nie Lie as the leader of our group you should come earlier. Hero Danny picked you for a reason. So try to come before the prerequisite time."


    Ye Ziyun annoyed that Nie Li came late humped before she continued speaking," Everyone the first thing we should do is measure test our soul realm color and test our elemental attributes. My bro said that he made a new tester orb that also measures ice, metal, sun and moon energies. So other than the 5 main elements (wood, earth, fire, water, wind) and lightning we can see if we have affinities to the new elements.


    In this way we can choose a more accurate cultivation skill that suites our needs."


    Although Nie Li was the leader, Ye Ziyun felt that he didn''t deserve it since he was late. She decided she won''t show him any respect. Nie li on the other hand was shocked by what he heard so he asked," Don''t we only check the color of the soul realm? When did we check elemental affinities?"


    She answered a little annoyed as he didn''t even know this," Listen here Nie Li I hope you can take the position my bro gave you a bit seriously. My bro said that he doesn''t believe red soul realms are the weakest soul realms. He said that as long as one has a soul realm they can cultivate regardless of the color. He believes that in ancient times the was a system to read soul realms that was lost. Since couldn''t figure out how to identify the so called ''soul form''. He decided to work towards this slowly so he decided the easiest thing he can do is determine elemental attributes. Even this needs some work as he need to try and comprehend different elemental energies to be able to add them to the elemental identifying orb."


    Nie Li was shocked by this persons thought process he was definitely a genius of his time. Even with limited resources he was able to lead glory city to new heights compared to his time. "This person is truely a genius, so what is the use of our contribution points and how can we earn more."


    Hearing Nie Li praise Danny made everyone in the room more friendly, as they all looked up to Danny. Even the new character Linly softened his gaze. He always stayed silent and speaks only when spoken to. Ziyun began to explain to Nie Li that with the points they can get materials, weapons, skills, and beast souls. They also can test their strengths and comprehension. The best part is that if they have enough point then a legend rank expert from the union can train them for a week. He also found out that a contribution point can get members one soul orb to measure their soul realms. A soul orb was a refined soul crystal that was made by the union''s refiners departments.


    This explanation made Nie Li see that contribution points were worth more than crystal coins. He also found out that by contributing knowledge, money, and items from runes you can get equivalent value in contribution points. The contribution points to the Union was different than Advenpoints of the adventurers department. Only members of the union (commoners + recruited nobles from the prodanny faction or neutral faction) have access to contribution points.


    Danny already made preparations for them. He handed to Ziyun yesterday seven soul orbs one for each of them. When she took them out she also took out 6 high grade spatial rings that can hold a house full of stuff. Everyone was excited to receive these rings and they immediately bound them by blood. Then they began to test their soul realm and other than Nie Li, Wie Nan, and Zhange Ming were red. Zhu Xiangjun and Linly were orange soul realm. Xiao Ning was Green while Ziyun was Blue.


    Before Nie Li could speak, Ziyun began to explain," My bro said that the difference between realms is the speed at which they ?ssimilate the world energy into soul force. Although my speed and Xiao Ning are the fastest, as long as you receive a suitable Art then you won''t be left behind provided you work hard."


    After she finished speaking this further made Nie Li feel Danny was a true genius. His findings are really shocking in this dark age. Danny began to speak," I recently found a book in my families archives that had many detailed cultivation arts. Although my cultivation is low I spent most of my time reading how to read soul realms and soul forms." Then he asked Du Zhe for his crystal and like the original series he gave him the heavenly Quilin Art due to his lightning fire attributes and the heavenly thunder cloud soul form. Nie li explained his understanding of soul form, which caused Ziyun to show interest in him.


    He then proceeded to give the Zhang Ming, Wie Nan, and Zhu Xiangjun suitable skills. He gave Zhang Ming Radiant Lion Art due to his lion Soul form and Fire and light attributes. Wie Nan was given Dark Sun manual due to his darkness attribute and the Common Rising Sun soul form. This also answered Wie Nan''s question as to why he was attribute less.


    Zhu had a different soul form than the common ones from before. He surprisingly had the uncommon three headed Hydra with Negative water attribute (yin). Elements in the world are usually neutral but sometimes they can be found as yin or yang (negative or positive). Nie Li gave him the Nether Snake Spiritual Art.


    One he finished writing down the entire art for Zhu Xiangjun Danny walks into the room. "Everyone line up and let me test your physiques." Without greeting anyone he made everyone line up and began to scan their physiques. He scan the guys and told Linly to get a certain prescription to aid his malnutrition. Compared to normal people Linly was like Danny in that he need a large amount of energy or else he will weaken and eventually die. Then he scanned Ziyun who was slightly blushing. He comment,"little sis why are you blushing we use to shower with each other." This made Nie Li almost have a heart attack and made Xiao Ning jealous. Ziyun blushed and stood to the side glareing at Danny from time to time.


    Although she was shy, Xiao Ning didn''t mind her crush to check her out. After the scan Danny asked about her cultivation skill and if she felt any discomfort. After obtaining all the info from Xiao Ning. Danny "deduced" her issue and told her that she should stop cultivating this art and change it to a new one.


    He also told her to should find some one who knew the daoyun technique and massage the infected area. He also prescribed the exact medicine Nie Li gave her in the original series. This made Xiao Ning fall even more for him. She was but a simple kind hearted girl that was forced to seal herself from the outside world. Although she was known as a cold beauty, she was forced into this situation by her family.


    Danny then came into her life by beating up her fiance from the Sacred Family. Then he advanced glory city to new heights without asking anything in return. This was the person she decided to pursue. At the very least she wanted to stand by his side.


    Danny "found out" that Nie Li new the technique and had him teach it to Ye Ziyun. Hell no will he let some reincarnated little brat touch his woman. This made Nie Li speechless but happy at the thought of spending time with Ziyun. (Remember nie Li when he came back didn''t care for Ning as a partner. He was an all Ziyun party)


    He also advised them which arts and skills they should choose. He also listed the best weapons they can get with their current points. Once he finished he left as he had things to do. He didn''t even wait for Ziyun to tell him that Nie Li had a stash of overpowered skills.


    Nie Li who was shocked by Danny''s analysis began to continue to check Ziyun and Xiao Ning soul orbs. He gave Ziyun the Nine life Ice Phoenix art and Xiao Ning the Wind lightning Winged dragon art. (Too lazy to check actual names due to exams.)


    After that everyone made preparations using contribution points to buy martial skills and beast souls. They also picked the weapons they felt most comfortable with. Once preparations were done they scheduled a time to train together, so that they can pass the ?ssessment in three months.


    After everyone went their separate ways, Nie Li boldly asked Ye Ziyun to walk her home. She thought for a moment and agreed. On the way to the Snow wind estate Ziyun asked," Hey Nie Li can you do me a big favor. My brother although strong reached the peak of legend rank through his physique. My poor bro couldn''t find a good cultivation art. If he doesn''t have a good Art then his life span would end leaving glory city early. Can you please check his soul realm and give him suitable art."


    Looking at Ziyun, that had a cute pleasing expression. Nie Li felt that he couldn''t refuse. Then he recalled Danny and felt angry that he had to help that evil bas..hmm evil brother. Danny''s plan worked out without him needing to do anything. Nie Li responded with a low voice, " sure Ziyun I''ll help."


    "Really!"


    "Yes! thanks leader, your the best, I''ll go tell my big bro you can help him." Ziyun said cheerfully you and ran at full speed to her home leaving Nie Li in her dust.


    "Dam that evil big bro, I couldn''t even enjoy a walk with Ziyun." He then walked back towards his dorm room.

 Chapter 58 - Wealthy Upgrade

    Once Danny was done advising the new recruits, he went to his manor(Three Soul Manor) to work on the stuff he got from the nobles. In the manor Danny had many people from the refining department with him. They were currently in a private refinery room that belonged to Danny. Danny was going to use treasures of the five elements from the many stones, gems, and crystals he got off the nobles to upgrade both his spear and palm swords.


    Ever since his evolution, Danny felt that he needed his weapons to have a balanced five elements to be more compatible with him. He finally had time to do that now. He decided to also purify the current materials in his spear. He also wanted to remove some materials that aren''t suitable for soul weapons like pure silver and Black iron. He wanted to remove them and replace them without damaging the runes and rune formation of the spear.


    The palm swords were easier, he only needed to incorporate the materials of the five elements. He had many rare materials especially two large pieces of chaotic wood from the Black-Leaved Parasitic World Tree. The seeds from this tree a pretty common in the outer world. It is planted in a prosperous world and begins to leach of that world''s energy. This continues until the world is destroyed and all life vanished. Of course it is also very weak and needs protection. That is the reason not many trees end up growing and are rather destroyed by the natives.


    He also had sun crystals for the fire element. Silver Moon essence for water attribute. Golden Earth Crystals and lastly a pure wind attributed earth ranked Griffin core. These materials were enough for both his weapons.


    Once Danny finished the refining formation and altering the rune formation in both weapons. He left the rest for the best refiners in the Union. Danny then pulled out the winged artifact he got from the Huyan Noble Family. He destroyed the cheaply made artifact and began to inspect the feathered wings. He realized each feather was heavy and as hard as steel. He counted around 150 feathers. The feathers were a glossy blue color.


    Danny took out a few pieces of Black Iron and some gold essence, which he got from the city lord Estate''s vault. He began to make a new winged artifact and added different formations to the skeleton of the artifact. He added enhanced speed, wind ?ssist, light weight, enhanced durability and finally enlargement ruins. He then added 50 feathers twenty five on each. He put them in the order 10 on the top row, 10 on the middle row and five on the bottom.


    Danny finally engraved a flight rune on each feather. He made sure the runes were arranged into a specific order to have an active skill. The skill was called Instant Jump, which can be used to move a hundred meters away from the initial location. He planned to give these wings to Ziyun for her help with Nie Li. Tonight is when she will ask him to check Danny''s soul realm''s soul form and attributes other than the five elements.


    Danny then put away the rest of the feather, which he felt were from the steel feathered Lighting sparrow.


    Then he pulled out the Ghost bats eye, after inspecting it he felt his own Soul eye have a better potential. He decided to use this on silver to force that lazy wolf to enter the Earth rank much quicker. He then pulled out the demon horn and felt that he could use this to upgrade his spear head. He couldn''t use it now as he felt the sealed Evil energy was very strong level at least Path of Soul rank(Dao of dragon) and needed to be purified with his Flame. Once he made his flame seed into a full fledged seed then he will be able to purify this horn.


    Danny then took out his ring and inspected the garden space. He noticed that a small sprout grew and immediately began to smile. At this rate the first flower that needs 50years will bloom in a month. It has only been two days from the auction. He really was in awe at the ring he got from his mom. He guessed that it might have been something refined by his ancestor, the founder of the Sky Origin Divine Clan. Danny then looked around him and realized that while he was looking at and inspecting his treasure it was already night time. He went around his estate and began to take a stroll while talking to Ay.


    "Ay so what should I do next in your opinion. Akuma should be back soon. I have many things that can strengthen me and tomorrow I should find out my soul form. I kind of got a lot on my plate and don''t forget about the Sacred Family and the dark guild."


    "This princess shall help you. Don''t think about the Sacred Family Ye Zhong and the rest should have people watching them. Your informant should be meeting you in a couple of days so forget about them. Nie Li will give you your stuff tomorrow just make sure you get the language to read the temporal book as it is written in code form. That is the only reason one would use runes, ancient language, and symbols.


    I think you should focus on studying runes as it will increase your understanding of the word law. Once you get the techniques return to Glory mountain and place the artificial soul in the core of the formation. Leave the rest to me. Then focus on reaching peak legend with the new modified skill we will update after getting the Skills from the brat. After that use the Abyssal Dragon Heart blood essence to increase your strength further before using the star core for a qualitative breakthrough." Danny was looking at Ay memorizing everything she said.


    "Then you can focus on the special unit you made an send them to the path of legends. You can pretty much leave them alone after giving them a few orders. The first of which should be, any new settlement must be reported back to the union to send experts to escort the surging humans. The second should be to keep on enhancing their strength. The last of which should be to report any new ruins, hidden worlds, and map the regions that they visit in detail." Danny nodded left and right as he agreed with Ay. This should be the standard. Considering that Nie Li reincarnated he should have a detailed map ingrained in his head.


    With this addition he will have the means to expand the humanity and take back the tiny world. Danny also planned to stay hidden from the heavenly Eye so that Nie Li is the only threat recognized.


    Danny wanted to begin several expeditions once his entire group entered the earth realm. He expects to start this within 1 year. Before that he wants to eliminate the hidden dangers like the Sacred Family and the dark guild. He also wants to destroy the so called hell realm entrance. Danny''s thought process was broken as Ay continued.


    "Oh also once you reach the Sky fate realm I think your inner world should be able to store people. Also I think that is when you should use the Soul essence so that the quality of the Fate soul becomes even stronger. Once you are done with the strengthening take out both the Sacred Family and the dark guild. I think that will be around the time The special Unit will go to the Draconic Realm."


    "Ay you really are the best ?ssistant." Danny said smiling. Ye Yan would have agreed with Danny if he was here but he was currently in the weapon being tempered by the five elements.


    "Let''s go to sleep now Ay I have a long day tomorrow with that idiot Nie Li." Danny said as he walked towards his manner. Both Danny and Nie Li didn''t know that they cursed each other at the same moment.

 Chapter 59 - Ultimate Evolution

    Danny got up early and continued his morning training that he set for himself since young. After so many years, this morning practice became like a ritual. He never missed a day unless he had to like when he was trapped in the formation trial.


    After Danny finished his practice, he told some soldiers to keep an eye out for Akuma. It''s been a while since he went east to look for human remnants. Danny then went to the Union and asked the head to bring out the most updated map. Danny had a map 1000kilos around glory city already recorded into hoe Ethereal Grand Library. The new map had 1500 kilometers from the west gate, 1200 from the southern gate, 2000 from the eastern gate, and lastly 1200 the northern gate.


    Danny copied the maps along with the info of the main type of beasts there. He then left some instruction for them which stumped them. "Since we reached 2000kilometers from the eastern gate, send people to find a suitable area to build a small town/city. This will be a good place for the adventurers to rest, rather than walk back for an entire day.


    We can also allow new refugees to settle in these towns, make proper rules for the town mayor position."


    "A freaking city design and rules for the new mayor. Damn it! So much work and no rest." The union sub-leader began to grumble.


    "Once I reach the peak of the black gold rank, I can finally throw this job to others and go train at Glory mountain. Hahaha"


    Two people cleaning the hall saw the union sub-head laughing like a crazy person.


    "He''s finally gone nuts."


    "I knew this day would come, poor fellow. It''s much better to be like us no cultivation and enjoying all the benefits."


    "I''ll drink to that."


    "Like your wife will let you"


    ********


    Danny left went to the City Lord mansion. Once he arrived at the gate he saw Ziyun leaving. Once he appeared in front of her she ran towards him.


    "Hey bro, I got some good news. So Nie Li found some ancient book in his clans vault. It has many amazing arts. He told me he''ll help you find a suitable one for your self."


    "That''s my awesome sister, that''s why I made this awesome treasure for you. It can increase your speed and has an escape skill inside it. I called it Fly Like The Wind. Have fun with it later and let''s go meet Nie Li."


    Hearing her yell in pain, Danny says," Oh, don''t touch the feathers, there really sharp."


    "You could have said that first you know!"She yelled back.


    "Sorry, I forgot as it didn''t cut me."


    "Baka Bro, lets got to the see leader Lie."


    "Let''s go see that brat."


    Danny and Ziyun made it to the gate of Orchid Academy. They saw the entire squad waiting at the front gate. Once the group saw Danny and Ziyun they came up to greet them. After the small greeting Danny turned towards Nie Li and said, " my cute little sister told me that you have some skills that might suit me. Take it out and let me see. If I like what I see I might reward you with something."


    Nie Li twitched inside as he still felt he hated the guy who changed everything. This is also the guy that stands between him and Ziyun. He respectfully responded back," Boss I need you to inject a soul core with your soul force."


    Once Danny heard that he pulled out a soul core and injected his soul force into it. Danny tested himself before when he was 10 and knew he had a violet soul realm. He just didn''t know what type of soul form he had.


    Once the soul force entered the soul core something strange happened. Instead of the violet color that Danny remembered it was golden in color. "Hoho, now this is interesting. I wonder what changed my soul force from violet to gold?" The rest of the group heard Danny thinking aloud and were shocked that he was a violet talent. In the history of glory city there was never anyone with violet talent. The highest was a cyan color.


    Nie Li quickly recovered from shock and asked Danny for the soul core. As he began to focus into it. He was shocked to see that it truely was golden color. Something that wasn''t even written in the Temporal Demon spirit book.


    He peaked past the golden curtain and began to identify Danny''s soul form. He first saw 7 spaces within the soul form. The first was a black hole with yin attribute, the second was a black hole with yang attribute. The third space held a Three Eyed Soul King soul form.


    The 4th, fifth, and sixth spaces were interconnected forming an unstable universe soul form. This soul form had the elements balanced and seemed to slowly expand. The last soul form was a lost soul form known as the Frozen Emperor. It was a world of ice and frost. The power within wasn''t cold but to freeze everything even spacetime itself. This soul form was a law in and of itself.


    Nie Li knew that this race was extinct and was surprised to see some one have their soul form. Those who have them usually contain a bloodline.


    What shocked Nie Li even more was that these soul forms were all beneath an even larger soul form. The larger soul form was a huge Dragon with golden scales, ruby colored pupils and wings. All the protruding bones including its horns, and claws were rainbow colored diamond. Nie Li new the name of such a soul form. This soul form only appeared once in history and that signified the rise of humanity. The soul form of the first human emperor. It was called the Imperial Dragon Emperor and nicknamed the Chosen Monarch.


    This soul form dictates that those who posses it are destined to be king of their race. It looks like his current rebirth saved a monster for humanity. This is good because the sage emperor will lose this time for sure. The only thing that caused Nie Li to be stumped was that on top of the Dragon head within there was a throne. The Throne was golden in color and contained everything. The records never said anything about throne being on top the Imperial Dragon.


    Finally Nie Li looked away from the soul core and towards Danny. After staring for a while he heard Danny say, "Little bro I don''t swing that way, I''m sure Du zhe and the rest can help you preference."


    Hearing his words Du zhe and the guys took two steps back, while Nie li who was out of it only said one word. "Monster!"


    "Each and every human alive have one soul form. You on the other hand have a fusion of multiple soul forms." Hearing Nie Li response didn''t surprise Danny as the Trinity Soul Clan had 3 soul forms.


    "The fused amount is a total of 8 soul forms. 7 sub forms and the main form being the same as the first human Emperor. The Imperial Dragon Emperor. That''s not all! Your Dragon Soul form has a freaking throne that seems to encompass everything. This throne is responsible for the balance of the soul forms." The info Nie Li said shocked everyone. Looking at how shocked Nie Li looked when saying it made them even more emotional. Danny truly was a hero that all humanity needed. He was practically chosen to lead humanity.


    "Okay then show me the skills I can practice enough of that historical bs. You guys got to remember one thing. The so called human emperor was just someone who stood up. As long as you guys stand up and fight then each of you can be known as human emperors.


    People who stand up to lead humanity are it''s true leaders. The human emperor in my opinion is overhyped due to the passage of time. For all we know he was a red soul realm. Just know that as long as you guys stand up, help your fellow man, and fight the enemy with all you got. Then each and every one of you will be leader and your soul realms will be hope to humanity." Danny finished speaking but what he said, even though it was true, just further solidified the belief of the group that Danny was truely meant to lead.


    Danny''s thought process at the moment was, since he has the ability he should take the responsibility. He didn''t push himself to the point where he said he wants to be king or humanities leader. He just wants to use his ability to provide a better life for humans.


    "Their are many skills that can fit with you. I''ll give you the names and you chose..."


    Danny cut Nie Li off and said," I''ll make it easier for you little Li. This is a memory imprinting crystal the only one made by my union so far. I want you to record the skill you practice along with the best skills that fit with my soul realm. Also include the method you used to read soul realm. I want the entire skills included if you do that I''ll give you something of equal value."


    "No offense boss you should know that these skills are priceless. So I don''t believe you can affor.... all right let''s trade I knew boss would have many hidden treasures." Nie Li didn''t feel like giving anything but as he was going to reject he saw Ziyun frown which caused him to change his method. He was going to tell Danny that he couldn''t afford it so one skill was enough. Yet Danny pulled out a page of the temporal demon spirit book causing Nie Li to change his attitude entirely.


    The reason Ye Ziyun frown was do to her brother being shameless and trying to take things for free. These skills are very valuable that one is worth the entire glory city.


    Then she heard her brother offer a trade making her smile. When she saw that the trade was a useless piece of paper she was going to voice her opinion. Before she could Nie li already agreed.


    The rest of the group also thought Danny to be shameless except Xiao Ning. Who laughed at how Danny hustled Nie Li.


    Nie Li copies the skills and gave the memory imprint crystal back to Danny. Danny looked it through and noticed several skills which Ay and the subsoul began to incorporate into the unique skill Danny was making.


    ''Danny we recorded everything including the way to read soul forms. Just crush the memory crystal and the new skill will be done later today.''


    Danny heard Ay and with out responding he crushed the memory crystal. He looked at Nie Li and said, " thanks brat I actually found an Art that I can cultivate. It''s time for me to go train for a few days.


    I expect you guys to follow the schedule I made and train accordingly. Xiao Ning rest for now, once you''ve healed up you can train.


    The last thing I will say is that you might not see me till the day of the ?ssessment."


    After he finished, Danny left towards the eastern gate. He then began to run towards glory mountain which was about 500 kilometer away. Once he made it he went into the lava where he set the formation and approached the Origin crystal. He then used his soul force to form a protective bubble. Once it stabilized and there was no lava or heat inside Danny pulled out the item spirit. He began to slowly fuse it with the Origin core.


    Once it fused with the Origin core the spirit opened its eyes. Danny told her "your name is Glory and you will protect this mountain and formation." Then Danny sent information to the newly awoken spirit.


    Glory," thank you master for my name and birth. I will do what I was born flawlessly."


    "Good, that the spirit I want to see. I will train for a couple of days. Get accustomed to your new home and train well." Danny then exit the lava pool. He saw Falcon and the twins. After greeting them and leaving some instructions. Danny went to the highest floor of the Training Tower. Danny named this tower the Tower of Glory.


    ''Really still throwing bad puns.''


    ''Shut up Ay you don''t know a good joke even if it hit you in the face. So how is the my new technique coming along. ''


    At the top of the tower Danny was seated cross legged with the help of Ay were completing his unique technique.


    The day passed and it was already sunset.


    "Final my master piece is completed the Ultimate evolution Technique!!"


    "I can''t believe after 13 years this skill is finally complete. Screw you danny!" Ay yelled but the smile on her face contradicted her words.


    "Hahahah come on Ay this is really awesome this sense of accomplishment."


    Danny pulled out a spirit stone, he only wasted 2 of them on the stronghold formation and path of legend.


    "Let me test out my new art"


    Danny began to circulate his art as Ay and Ue Yan watched with expectation.

 Chapter 60 - Miraculously art/ Stingy World

    Dantian¡ª->inner core


    *********************


    Danny began to circulate the art. His pores which he kept closed opened up. The two vortex''s in his lower inner cores began to naturally circulate absorbing the spiritual force in the atmosphere. The energy in the atmosphere as well as in the spirit stone entered Danny''s body in huge amounts.


    Once they reached the two votexes they were further condensed and purified and sent to Danny''s tri-core. The energy in the Tri-core was further refined and then sent throughout his body.


    Soon Danny''s body was saturated with huge amounts of soul force. Danny''s lower inner cores were also saturated top the point that even the vortex within condensed and expanded. It also began to rotate faster.


    The soul force in the Ethereal Grand Library and the core within the pinal gland quickly saturated as well.


    "Amazing Danny each core other than your tri-core saturated with 1000 units of soul force. So when you breakthrough you''ll be as strong as a silver rank. I think the energy within the soul stone will only be enough to peak earth rank.


    It''s weird why you didn''t break through yet." Ay voiced out but was ignored by Danny who was focusing into his Tri-core.


    Within the tri-core the embryonic stage of the world was massively absorbing soul force. Danny felt his heart bleed as it already absorbed 5,000 units of soul force and still wasn''t satisfied.


    This dam world is freaking stingy. He didn''t realize that a world to be fully formed needs a massive amount of energy. He was lucky to be able to form an World embryo. Now all he needs to do is provide it enough energy to form the world.


    Thanks to his cultivation art, Danny can evolve along side the world, instead of having the world eat his to the point he can handle it.


    Finally when the amount absorbed reached 10,000 units of soul force, Danny finally broke through to bronze rank.


    "Hey Ay this world this is stingy as hell. I only need 1000 per core to break through. The world took 10 times the amount."


    Ay ,who just help Danny cuz off the flow of energy from the spirit stone, said, " How else are you gonna for your own world idiot. In the end it''s your energy. So who cares but I guess with this the spirit stone will be enough for you to reach earth grade first rank."


    "Sounds good! I''ll stop training when I reach legend rank to get used to using my newfound strength. I''ll probably use the star core to break through the earth rank." Danny then closed his eyes and continued to circulate the art.


    *******************


    While Danny was training in Glory tower. Many powers were moving in the dark. It was like the current pease was just the calm before the storm.


    In the Sacred Family Estate.


    The Patriarch of the family was listening to a report from his own shadow unit.


    "So what your telling me is that 30 legend rank monsters were in the shady group, the Chosen Ones. On top of that, their goal was to attack Ye Mo''s Disciple, but had no idea where he was until that night they attacked. What I don''t understand is how that kid was able to kill 30 strong legends."


    "Sir that kid is a monster, he remains calm through out the fight. He also over powered them one by one. Even that last instant where I thought he was going to be dead. Yet some how he ended up killing the last one. I can ?ssure you that he is severely injured and should be recuperating.


    As long as we act now with the dark guild we will be able to get rid of him."


    "Their is no need for the Shadow King. You need to be cautious at every step. Have you ever wondered if he was acting injured so he can lure us out.


    Let''s proceed as planned thank to the hell realm we were able to raise several black gold ranks. We even have some legend ranks like me and you. The dark guild also have access to the nether realm. Soon when we finish spreading the beast attracting power around glory city, we will deal a blow to glory city and escape to the nether world."


    "So what should I do now sir."


    "How is Shen yue''s training?"


    "Sir he is at the peak of the black gold rank. He can breakthrough at anytime. There is no talent like him in the history of our clan."


    "Hahaha at least I have a sone to be proud of. Unlike that trash Shen Fei he is supposed to be the next Patriarch, but sadly all he does is play with women. He neglects his training. Maybe I should switch statuses?


    Whatever for now send our shadows to scout and continue to send information to the dark guild to kidnap more adventurers. Soon glory city will be filled with chaos."


    "Yes sir." Then the Black clothed man and left the room quietly as if he wasn''t there.


    **********


    Three days later, Orchid Academy.


    "Why does you soul force seem deeper than before Nie Li." Lu piao ask shocked.


    "No Danny I have to continue being a free spirit. I''m not made for continuous training.


    This was why I didn''t join the stupid group of workaholics."


    The entire group was gathered at the training grounds in glory city. They were training their arts, Xiao Ning was training her sword skill and wouldn''t exert herself due to her illness.


    The group was working hard and Nie Li was slowly gathering funds to buy out the purple Haze Grass.


    ********


    "Not bad Silver Rank in three days. Oh well, I have a bit of time before the meeting. Let''s continue."

 Chapter 61 - Appointment

    Danny was looking down from Glory Training Tower. It''s been two days since he reached the Silver rank and he was now at the peak of this realm.


    He made his way outside the tower and met with Ye Ren and the rest. Akuma sent a message that he found some humans in hiding. Their situation wasn''t good and began to escort them. They should arrive in two weeks.


    He gave some instructions to Ye Ren and handed out a few hand written manuals. "This is the revised techniques I made, as long as everyone cultivated them after fixing the purity and potency of your soul force everyone will be able to get to the earth grade.


    The earth grade is the phase of transition from mortal to beyond mortal. The body evolves so no sickness. The life span is much higher and the power one wields is different. Set your foundations well in the earth realm. Depend on you accumulation will determine your strength."


    After saying that, Danny left glory stronghold and headed towards glory city.


    ***********


    Ye Zhong was in a meeting with a few important guests. The head of the alchemist ?ssociation and the Patriarch of the Divine Family were there. There was a few factions with less power than the great families but they were still in the top 20.


    "I gathered you all today to discuss a few problems that we encountered recently.


    The first is that a few adventurers groups have been going missing. I gathered the reports made by all scouts and shadows of our alliance members.


    As I suspected it appeared that the dark guild is acting again. This time they are fiercer and stronger. They are striking adventures and somehow they disappear with them.


    According to sources from the Union, the Dark Guild''s base of operations is a different realm. It''s known as Hell''s Realm, while my dads disciple calls it Flame world.


    Regardless of what it''s called, I want everyone to begin gathering their forces. I don''t know what they are planning but it''s good to be ready for anything.


    The second thing pertaining to this issue, is that we have evidence that the Sacred Family is aiding the dark guild from the shadows. We have an inside man that gave us intel of several transactions between these two forces. They also have been handing intel on the location of several of the adventurers group.


    The union will soon start a purge and attack the Sacred Family what I want is for you guys to prepare and protect your area well. I want each force to spare two legend rank experts and guard in secret. We will hand a device that cloaks cultivation and makes these masters look like normal humans." Ye Zhong finished his explanation pertaining to this issue. This shocked many factions as one of the strongest pillars was in cahoots with glory city''s mortal enemy.


    They were also shocked that the well hidden dark guild has been found out and a mole was planted to divulge their plans. If things go smoothly this disease can finally be eliminated from glory city. Everyone here had a certain degree of hatred to the domineering Sacred Family. They also held severe hatred for the dark guild. The first wife of the Hong Yue Patriarch was killed by them.


    Although the neutral alliance won''t enter the fray between Danny and the Sacred Family, every faction is obligated to hunt the dark guild. Those who don''t usually are the ones who aid them.


    The Demon beast seem to have been gathering at certain points. These points blockade the escape routes Incase of a beast tide. After I checked the records from the surround areas exactly 1000k away from the city.... I came to the conclusion that sooner or later we will experience a beat tide.


    I want extra effort to get rid of these beasts. I also want us to get rid of the pests in Glory city so no inner danger remains. I don''t want us to be stabbed in the back during a beast tide.


    Lastly I want to make this issue known to the public. I want no word spread of the dark Guild and Sacred Family or else we may endanger our men and spook the enemy.


    I need as much resources as possible to have the union build and extra large formation. This formation will be made of hundreds of smaller formations cross linked with each other.


    If there aren''t any questions then everyone is dismissed."


    The meeting ended leaving everyone uneasy. The internal conflict with the Sacred Family, the external beasts that threaten human life. The dark guild that is hell bent on destroying glory city. They all left with orders that they will surely complete.


    Ye Zhong watched them leave one by one. He couldn''t help but feel uneasy as this was the first time he lied to people. The majority of factions in Glory city will now support him in dealing with the dark guild without question. This is due to the nonexistent external threats of the beast that are going to surround it.


    Danny was the one who purposed this idea as it clears two things. The first it prevents these greedy bastards from trying one up one another due to external threats. The second it forces them to join in on the internal threats rather than stand against Ye zhong. That''s what they did in the past which lead to this chaotic situation in Glory city.


    Ye Zhong sighed hoping for the best.


    Danny who was rushing to glory city was passing through the territory of the void rabbits. The normal color of the fur was black and they had blue eye. Their ears were shorter and their hind legs were much thicker. They also had very sharp teeth and their front legs were protected by light but thick layer of scales. The ?du?ts were also the size of a leopard. The innate ability of these creatures was to teleport anywhere within a 50 meter radius.


    Normally Danny would just speed past these timid creatures. although the ability was eye catching, these creature can never break past the bronze rank. If they could then the potential would be amazing.


    Danny was already lucky that he had two Peak-level growth rate beast souls, the Moon Wolf and the Solar Werewolf. Finding another is hard. The only other way to get them is the Nightmare Demon Pot which can refine demons.


    Danny who should have made it to glory city was staring at a red Furred, tiger sized void rabbit. It was at the end of the pack and seemed very violent. It had a thicker scale armor, blood red eyes, a horn on its head. It''s hind legs were much bigger and packed more power.


    "Hey Ay, Is that a void rabbit? If it is I want it, it seems much stronger than the others although it''s still bronze rank it definitely rivals a silver rank beast.


    Maybe this mutated version, although much wilder, is a Peak level growth rate."


    "It is definitely a Void rabbit and I just scanned it. It has a beast soul fully formed but I couldn''t make what level it is."


    "Hahahaha who cares worst come to worst we just need to use the Nightmare demon pot."


    Danny charged toward the bloodthirsty beast. Before he can kill it it warped behind him and bit toward his neck. Too bad the beast was too weak to breakthrough the soul armor. Even without the soul armor it won''t even breakthrough his skin.


    Danny while standing circulated his ultimate evolution cultivation technique. He then used his soul force and fused with the beast soul. Thanks to his skill he can fuse with 9 beasts in total. This art can nourish and evolve the beast soul.


    Danny finished fusing the beast soul and notice that once it integrated with him, it became a peak level growth rate.


    "See Ay, fusing with it was a good move."Ay who heard that just Uchiha grunted in response.


    Now just like Nie Li did in the novel, as long as he incorporates his art and understanding of the laws to the beasts, they should show an exponential growth in strength. They would also mutate.


    Danny quickly made his was to glory city and went towards the upper level training grounds. It was already night time and he was late for his meeting with his inside man.


    ************


    "You finally made it. I though you were not coming. If you came later, you wouldn''t have found me.


    You think it''s easy betraying my family, it is very difficult and your not making it any easier. Boss.... ouch that hurt... owe..... stop ..... I''m sorry sensei I really am stop hitting me or I might forget the intel." ??? Yelled in pain as he was gifted with a beating from Danny.


    "You little bastard dare be arrogant with this master. I''ll left you on your own and gave you the best skills. I even made you my disciple all that made you arrogant.


    It was only a few minutes earlier that Danny reached the designated meeting area and saw his spy leaving.


    Danny even heard him say that it was Danny''s loss for not making it to the meeting. It was even Danny''s honor to be graced with his presence.


    Danny didn''t know where this idiot learned to be this arrogant. Even though Ay and Ye Yan pointed out that his disciple will act just like him.


    His secret disciple had dark blue hair and blue eyes. He had fair skin that seemed like a maiden. Their was a form of arrogance that was beaten into his bone. It just wasn''t present in front of Danny. This person was also only 14 years old.


    "Hey get up. On account of the extra help in pointing out the person who is trying to date my sister, I will let you off." Danny said as he stared at the figure while setting down on a rock.


    Yes, for those on planet earth who would have wondered is it Shen Yue. Danny took this fellow under his wing and made him his disciple.


    Shen Yue Stood up and bowed to his master and said," No problem, it was what I had to due master. Now I think we should get back to the intel I gathered. Something big is going to happen. "

 Chapter 62 - Beast Wave

    Shen Yue was staring at Danny waiting for him to give him the signal to continue.


    "So why are you staring at me for stupid disciple I don''t swing that way. If you got something to say go for it. As long as it''s not a confession."


    Shen Yue face darkened as he began to question how he got this damned monster as his master.


    "Sensei I have done what you said and reached the peak Black Gold Rank. When should I breakthrough?" Since his so called ''master'' is being a bully he decided to get some benefits. He was also stumped since Danny told him not to breakthrough.


    Once he finished his speech a Soul Core was thrown towards him. Danny simply said, "insert your soul force." While pointing at the refined soul crystal.


    The soul color was blue which made Shen yue proud. That lasted until he heard Danny comment it''s ok.


    Then Danny took the soul core and focused on it to see the soul form. There was a huge flame. The flame was shaped like a lotus and their was two colors coexisting.


    Looking through the list of known soul forms from his memory, Danny found that this is a mutated Heavenly Flame Soul form of Yin/Yang attributes coexisting.


    No wonder this idiot was considered a unique talent on par with Ziyun and Xiao Ning.


    After checking his disciples soul form Danny had Ay work on a cultivation art exclusively for Shen Yue.


    "I have a much better art that can take you beyond the legend rank. If you broke through you wouldn''t be able to practice it." Danny began to bullshit Shen yue.


    "Tell me what you have accomplished and any news of the movements of the dark guild. If I like you accomplishments I will give the art to you."


    Shen Yue straightens up and began to tell Danny everything that happen in full details. He was heroically explaining his deeds.


    "Over the past few years when you left for training, I have about 30 percent of the clan under my command. This includes my aunt Shen Xiu.


    There are already some elders and members of shadow recommending me as the Clan Head. The only issue is that most elders including my dad want my elder brother as the Patriarch.


    I also heard a rumor that my father had his talented younger brother killed to keep him from taking his position. I was being on watch Incase of ?ssassins.


    I also have a legend rank elder as a guard and also master''s life saving gifts.


    Currently I have 10 of them who entered the hell realm. Hahaha what do you think of these accomplishments." Listening to Shen Yue report, Danny was surprised that this brat was actually able to get this much done. He was even more talented than the two girls.


    The leader of the Sacred Family was a retard for not raising this son of his correctly. His talent would have willingly made people pick him as the city lord. Too bad to this clan Danny stole this talent for himself.


    "That is very impressive considering you were 9 at the time I gave you the mission. Continue, I want to see what they were planning."


    "Hehehe, they just like you thought stole adventurers to increase their numbers. The dark guild killed those who refuse and used their bodies to make some sort of potion that attracts beasts.


    I heard the leader of the guild sacrificed several legend ranks to attract high level beasts. They plan to cause beast riots and destroy glory city.


    I don''t know why the leader of the dark guild is trying to destroy the city.


    They are also planning to cause chaos from with in to distract the factions.


    The main entry of beasts into the city will be through the Sacred Family Gate the northern gate." Danny was surprised that everything actually still went according to his prediction. Looks like he really overestimated the leader of the dark guild.


    Danny looked at Shen Yue and laughed. Then he pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to Shen Yue. " Here is the list of Adventurers traveling and where they are going to be waiting. Waiting for the dark guild to kidnap them."


    ''Sensei is very evil making the dark guild kidnap his people. He made that dam device the hides cultivation and makes one produce a false soul brand. Hahaha the dark guild are willingly planting spies for the boss.''


    Shen Yue nodded towards Danny signaling he understood. Danny then pulled out an empty memory crystal. He then infuse the memory of the art for Shen yue. Using the skills he got from Danny and the skills he got from the tiny supreme, Danny and Ay made an art called Yin Yang Primordial Flame Art. This art further develops the yin/yang flame lotus until it forms a Origin flame that can encompass everything. This art allows Shen Yue to hold 2 beasts of either extreme Yin or Yang.


    The best part is that it will also give him innate fire control and constantly refine his soul force/body with every major breakthrough.


    Shen Yue received the crystal and looked at the contents. His face couldn''t help but flush with excitement. This is a skill that can take him to the top. It was tailor made for him.


    Then he handed Shen Yue a crystal of a beast he killed in the World ruins. It was a Yin Yang flamed swallow (type of bird for those who don''t know). This beast gave Danny a hard time mainly do to its speed. It also controlled extreme cold and extreme hot flame that possessed high destructive potential.


    After giving Shen yue these two thing and giving him some advice Danny left the upper training field and went to visit Ye Zhong.


    *************


    In the Glory stronghold Ye Ren was training really hard. He never gave himself a break. He would utilize every minute to train, or meditate.


    When ever he wanted to rest he would look at the place marked as a forbidden zone. It was the place where his parents died.


    Thanks to Danny and the many life and death battles he was able to become much stronger than his father. He was as strong as Ye Mo and was about to break through to the earth realm.


    Sadly for him the earth realm, the transition realm between legend and the Sky Fate Realm, was a hard to break through.


    That was until Danny handed him an improved cultivation art. This was currently purifying and condensing his soul force. It also circulated it faster in the body helping him improve his physique.


    He estimated this transformation will take two months. After that he will go and kill every beast in the danger zone.


    Watch Ye Ren intently stare at the map Scarlet couldn''t help but ask, "why don''t you ask the rest of the soul guard for help? Even Danny would help if you asked? I don''t like watching you brooding all the time. Training like your life depends on it. You don''t have to shoulder everything."


    Ye Ren stared at the red haired beauty and his gaze couldn''t help but soften. Scarlet was part of his division and they went through many life and death with each other.


    He once saved her and she swore to return the favor. Since then she began to work harder, trying to keep up with him.


    She was always the one to be saved by him and wanted to show him she was capable. They also sparred and hung out with each other a lot. Add the fact that they were childhood friends to the equation. They both developed deep feelings for one another.


    Ye Ren kept it hidden deep and wanted to ignore such feelings. He wanted revenge first and foremost.


    She was reject but didn''t give up. She also knew about Ye Ren''s obsession with revenge.


    Thankfully he didn''t charge to the forbidden zone yet.


    "I don''t want to endanger my brothers, you also know I''m at the strongest one in the camp after boss. I want to do this without help. I need to do this for my family.


    I won''t ask boss since he did so much for me already. Way more than that bullshit family of mine.


    Don''t worry though in two months we can talk about it. I don''t plan on dying keeping a beauty like you waiting."


    His words caused tears to pour from scarlets eyes. She was crying tears of joy because during the time she spent with Ye Ren he only rejected her. Now that he admit indirectly that he liked her she couldn''t help but want to cry.


    *************


    "So old man what''s going on? how is the preparations going?"


    "Little brat your alway bringing me trouble can''t you take it easy for once."


    "Are you sure about this!"


    "Yes I am." Danny replies calmly


    "That''s why with formations and better arts, alchemy, weapons we can protect ourselves and rise again. But..."


    Ye Zhong continues after Danny,"the pests inside made it difficult for humanity to survive. This puts us in a situation where we are surrounded by enemies."


    "Exactly, with this show of strength and our pursuit of justice. People will further unit and with no one to back stab us. We can focus on the enemy outside.


    The neutral faction already picked a side that is us. The Sacred Family is only making its grave deeper as time passes. Anyways that why I asked you to gather the family heads in secret and share some info.


    Oh and by the way the beast thing might not be a lie. I just came to visit to give you this improved art. It will also allow you to hold another beast."


    Danny handed Ye Zhong a rolled up manual. He also pulled out a beast soul Ye Zhong was supposed to get later rather than now. It was the spiritually awakened Snow wind Great Ape. This beast soul that he got during the demon beast horde arc.


    The new skill let Ye Zhong hold two beast souls. One of lightning and the other of snow. After gifting Ye Zhong these things he left to the glory stronghold to continue his training.


    "Shen Yue where have you been?"


    "I have been training so I don''t become trash like you brother."


    "If you think you can succeed me your wrong. The position of family head is mine. It''s my birth right. Learn your place."


    "Brother let me tell you even with that position as yours. If you don''t have the ability to protect it then it will go to others. I have no time to play with you. I have recently gotten some insights once I finish digesting them I will become a legend rank brother."


    Shen Yue didn''t wait for Shen Fei''s response. He went into the estate towards his training hall. He asked the grand elder to keep watch as he broke through. The grand elder was one of the main supporters of Shen Yue for the Patriarch position.


    As Shen yue began to cultivate he felt his soul force become more refined. His physique was slowly getting stronger. He estimated that it would take one week for him to breakthrough.


    He really felt lucky he met Danny for the first time when Danny beat up his elder bro and aunt. A year after that event he was walking near his family estate and saw Danny pass through.


    Some how their eyes connected and Danny put on an evil smirk. The same smirk that he had on while beating up Shen yue.


    Danny somehow instantly appeared in front of him and kidnaped him into a nearby alley. Danny was 10 at the time and he was 8, yet Danny still beat him up.


    Then he heard Danny ask him. Do you wanna be as strong as me. Shen Yue nodded. Then Danny told him that he will have to build influence and spy at his family as the cost.


    So much time passed since then. Here he was 14 about to breakthrough to the legend rank. With this art and his combat skills he can easily take out his father.


    Shen yue then shook these thoughts out of his head and focused on training.

 Chapter 63 - Hybrid Transformation

    One week passed since this event and many people in Glory city stopped going out to explore and complete missions. They only started to go out after adventurer groups began to make allIances with each other. All this was due to the rumor of the beasts gathering.


    Rest stops have been built 1000 kilometers away from glory city. Totaling a total of 4 stops. A new city is planned on being built every 2000kilometers.


    In fact the Commoner''s Union issued many missions with good rewards to build the city from the eastern gate.


    The union also ordered for people to make a safe main path connecting the two cities. The rest stops will also become small towns in the future when humanities power grew. At least to the point of being able to easily fend of the beasts.


    The top clans including the Sacred Family and its vassal forces began gathering their manpower increasing the security in Glory city.


    ***************


    In the Sacred Family Compound Shen Yue''s courtyard. A huge amount of energy spread throughout the courtyard. The Grand Elder who was standing guard also felt the pressure. After a certain amount of time, the Destructive energy was restrained and the door opened.


    "I can''t believe you actually succeeded. Your breakthrough was also very smooth. Their is definitely no one your age to reach the legend rank. Your strength also gives me pressure." The grand elder enthusiastically greeted Shen Yue.


    How long till the clan competition?" Shen yue asked.


    "Hahaha I don''t think anyone can top you off. It will be held in a week. You brother got the help of ''you know who'' and he made it to the black gold rank.


    The issue is I don''t know if the people will interfere with us when you ask for he clan head seat.


    Those old fashioned ignorant fools want to support that idiot that only thinks with his d??k.


    I have some good knees though. I managed to persuade 80% of the branch families and 40% of the hired fighters to support you. Also the division of shadows under the second general of the shadow king is also on your side.


    We can add that to the 30 percent of the main branch plus the elder''s hall. Our numbers is higher and we have a chance to counter attack."


    "Grand Elder thank you I troubled you a lot, but the dark guild and my dad along with the shadow king are tough opponents.


    I will keep showing of my skills and demean my brother. Then once my excellence is too bright and they attack us we will strike. I want us to make some friends in the neutral faction.


    I heard the young miss of the Hong Yue Family is making a genius gathering. I will make some allies their."


    I also agree with you the main reason we are despised is due to that dumb brother of yours . As well as the dark guilds influence.


    Don''t worry about your current support I will organize it and prepare them for when you need them."


    "Thanks Grand Elder."


    ************


    In the clan hall the shadow that was watching Shen Yue was in front of the patriarch.


    "Patriarch that frightening pressure was from Shen yue he officially broke through.


    The grand elder plans to gather the elders for another, who should be the clan head debate.


    This breakthrough is phenomenal as no other young lord except Danny reach legend rank at this age.


    Your son truly has limitless potential."


    The Patriarch began to think for himself, ''That Shen yue is more of a monster than I initially thought. If I foresaw this I would have killed Shen Fei and let Shen Yue learn about our dealings with the Dark Guild.


    I will test this son of mine when our preparations is complete. If he fights along side me then he will inherit the clan head position as well as the city lord seat. If he won''t support me in dealing with our enemies and protects this city I will have to kill him.


    Although my first born is a waste, he at least ruthless and shameless enough. Two qualities needed to not get taken advantage of.''


    The patriarch walked out of the hall still lost in thought.


    *****************


    Nie Li and the rest of the special unit were training hard. They have finished adjusting to the changes brought by their new cultivation arts.


    After Nie Li hooked up with the alchemist guild. He made a lot of money which in turn provided a lot of training supplies and pills to the group.


    They also got the best of weapons. The group cultivation was pretty much the same except Nie Li was about to breakthrough to gold rank. The rest were all approaching the peak of the Black Gold Rank.


    Today in particular Nie Li d?s?r?d to make a trip to the ruins to get the Shadow Devil beast soul. He also wanted to search around the place to find something good.


    Nie Li told the gang that they should take a mission and look around these ruins. They all wanted an adventure and instantly agreed to go.


    **********


    "Now Ay let''s try the new transformation. Tell me how I''m suppose to do it again."


    Danny has powered up a lot in this week and reached the gold rank through soul force. His Void rabbit demon spirit broke through to the gold realm.


    Once that happen Ay gave Danny some awesome news she finished translating the page he gave to Nie Li.


    The information on the page was mostly historical events and special encounters of several power houses. It also named weird places like the Nirvana sea, Chaotic Void etc.


    Danny ?ssumed that these places were out side the TDG world. Maybe even the so called Great Beyond that his ancestor left for.


    What really go Ay and Danny excited was the three different types of demon transformation. The first type is the standard transformation which give a beastman look. Basically it''s a transformation which transforms a human into the demon walking on two feet. This give humans the fighting ability of the beast, obviously a bit weaker but the weaknesses are hidden. The second transformation is the Full transformation and needs a complete understanding and connection to the beast. The power executed is much stronger than the full transformation, but the weaknesses of the beast are there as well.


    The last transformation is also the strongest is the Hybrid transformation. There is little to no change in this transformation and the beasts abilities are displayed while in human form. This give fighters the humanoid look with the advantages of the beast. The power displayed is much stronger than the full transformation with no weaknesses.


    As Danny was training someone came and reported to him that Akuma is at the rest stop with the group of human he discovered. Danny decided to stop for now and head to the rest stop to see the first group of humans found in the Tiny world, outside of glory city.

 Chapter 64 - Peak Legend Rank

    Danny made it to the rest stop in an hour. He welcomed Akuma and saw a thousand people other than the soul guard. He asked Akuma about his travels and how far they went. What Akuma said surprised him.


    He asked Akuma about his travel and found out that he went as far as 10k away from glory city.


    The journey wasn''t easy because apparently they were many legend rank beasts hidden out there. If they gathered and attacked glory city it would have been wiped out. He also felt the presences of a higher power the can easily beat them.


    So they had to be very careful. Their were also many herbs and poisonous plants that weren''t recorded in the city. If it wasn''t for Akuma being overly cautious many Soul Guard members would have died.


    Akuma also handed out many sketches of the beasts and plants that they encountered. He also handed out a detailed map of the route they took.


    Danny then told Akuma to send them to the Commoners Union to be incorporated into the city. He also mentioned that they all be tested and observed secretly to get rid of any person with ulterior motive.


    Akuma agreed with Danny and then went back to rest. Danny quickly scanned the rest of the soul guard and found the each of them reached the peak of legend rank.


    Since he improved the arts in Glory Mountain. He told all of them through a mental message, after they finish organizing the refugees in Glory city, they should head back to get better arts in Glory stronghold.


    **********


    "Hey Ay I almost have the full transformation down. It''s a good thing I listened to you to keep the corpse.


    I have a question, should I release better arts for glory city and announce the new realm of Sky Fate. I also think I should share the intermediate realm of earth fate, which transforms the body of mortal to transcendent increasing life span.


    This should motivate everyone even more. And it can also increase the overall strength of glory city."


    "Danny I think you should first clean house in Glory city then release this statement.


    Instead you can release this information into glory stronghold and also include the information of hybrid transformation.


    In this way you can make the people who joined Glory stronghold excited.


    Also you can put the close to 200,000 peak black gold/ legend rank experts to work. Didn''t you want to attack the Sacred Family, make more expeditions, protect newly built cities. With the techniques and training conditions in the stronghold, You can now fully utilize the contribution system.


    These poor fellows can only slave away to you Hahahaha."


    "Wow Ay your so evil that I like it. Using humanity as an excuse to control the strongest people in the stronghold.


    Oh beautiful Ay, Sexy Ay I will definitely build you a body and spank you all night long."


    Surprisingly Ay didn''t get pissed off or hit him like he expected. When he looked at her through his subsoul, he saw an embarrassed expression on her face.


    She was also muttering ''Baka Danny''. If she was a soul and had a body Danny was sure that her cute embarrassed face would have a shade of red.


    To think his beautiful Ay might become a pervert. Danny was kind of looking forward to it now.


    Ay ,who came back from her inner woman''s world, saw Danny looking at her with a perverted expression. This ticked her off so much that she went over and smacked him.


    "Owe Ay What was that for. Can''t you behave like a woman for once."


    "Hmph! Who told you to take advantage of me and harbor dirty thoughts towards me. You got off easy."


    "Ha jokes on you no man in this world would be able to resist your looks. So as a man I will look and I will think about all the dirty things I''ll do to you."


    Danny''s statement caused Ay to flee into the Ethereal Grand Library. Seeing this caused Danny to laugh before he focused on training again.


    They should get ready for an increase in missions and expositions.


    **********


    A month passed by very quickly and there was still a month and a half left till the Orchid Academy ?ssessment.


    Danny has been working extra hard and in this month he managed to reach the peak of the legend rank in soul force. Once he reached that level his soul force changed color and became a deep gold color.


    The laws he studied before were felt with a much higher clarity. Danny also mastered both the beastman transformation and the Full beast form. He was almost done with the half beast mode.


    Danny was currently reviewing with Ay and old Yan the skills in his arsenal. He had no use for the Danny Devouring Demon Art. He also mastered by luck the Elemental body refining art.


    Danny was made to wield the spear and he truly reached a peak. Now he just need it increase his cultivation base and his spear arts will show its might. Danny also practiced and keeps practicing with his spear. It''s to the point where it replaces meditation sessions.


    Danny also fused his understanding of the laws into his spear arts. Along with Ye Yan his spear arts, energy, laws, and weapon effects began to blend together giving off fluid flow.


    The power from this combination was explosive. Danny also began to get more use to this new style of fighting and only needed actual combat to refine it.


    The active abilities are his soul eye, golden eyes, burst ability. He also has the ability to retain his fighting power even though he is injured called battle heart. He still hadn''t awakened a new ability. Ay told him that maybe due to his evolution his abilities need certain conditions to awaken.


    Danny also added to his training some fist, claw, finger arts and incorporated it into his own close combat style. This style he was working on since young and incorporates many styles from earth. He felt the martial arts of earth superior to the ones here.


    He believes if powers were removed practitioners from earth would kill those in TDG world. The reason for that is the fighting styles are so refined and improved compared to the ones here. Mui Thai a fighting style that uses every part of the body to attack with the quickest and most lethal parts of the body.


    The style that Danny and Ay designed for him was a fusion of these martial disciplines of earth. It also included several killer arts from the TDG world. These styles improved the Fighting races close combat skill while keeping it overbearing nature.


    Danny was currently sparring with the entire soul guard. Some of which entered the transition state also known as earth realm. In the Draconic ruins realm legend rank was referred to as earth rank while the transition was known as Half-Step Sky Fate realm.


    Danny was attacking without holding back. The soul guard who though they could take him down we''re surprised by his fluid fighting style.


    They could never get a good hit in and couldn''t use there number nor the field to their advantage. Most of them even beast form yet still didn''t manage to do damage. After Danny beat the all up he felt satisfied with his fighting style. It was constantly changing and adapted to the situation. All that while retaining his destructive force.


    "I can see some of you improved but only so-So. I thought you all will at least injure me. Too bad try again. Hahahaha!"


    Danny''s words sparked their fighting spirit. They had to beat down their boss this guy was just too arrogant.


    His soul guard were far above the rest of the humans in the tiny world. Danny was so satisfied that he didn''t realize the weird grin on his face.


    To the soul guard that looked like a taunt ''you bunch of weaklings can''t do anything to me.'' This further sparked their fighting spirit to the point that they made groups to discuss their revenge. Danny, who already was lost in his own world, just shrugged and turned to leave.


    Just when Danny was going to leave, a messenger from the Commoners Union sent a report to Danny. Danny read it and the grin evolved into jokers smile. He finally managed to get the nightmare demon pot. As he thought, the expedition team of the Hong Yue Family were already sent out before the TDG arc began.


    The Commoners Union managed to get the pot from them the day they returned. Danny was so happy he rewarded the messenger with a cultivation art and a legend rank beast core.


    The messenger was so happy he began to cry which was ignored by Danny.


    "Danny, hurry and go to glory city we can finally start that project we been wanting to begin." Ay yelled.


    *******


    A wolf with beautiful golden fur and had silver eyes with five crescents on his forehead was staring at the sky. "When is master going to visit me?"

 Chapter 65 - Nightmare Demon Pot

    Danny made it to glory city in thirty minutes running at full speed. He immediately entered the Union and went to the Union heads office. The union head was startled by Danny''s sudden appearance.


    "Hhhh....how are you boss? I wasn''t expecting to see you this early."


    "Hurry and pull out the goods. I want my pot now take it out quickly!" Danny urged the union head, who began to sweat like crazy.


    He pulls out the pot from his ring and hands it to Danny who begins to inspect it.


    Ay chimed in, "Danny you addict calm down. You have to say no to drugs." Then she began to giggle beautifully.


    Danny ignored Ay while Ye Yan, who pretty much been asleep due to Danny''s power up, joined her. Ye Yan went through and upgrade every time Danny broke through a new level and nurtured the spear. The powered up spear then strengthened the spirit which forced Ye Yan to sleep.


    Danny was so excited to get started that after he confirmed the goods, he bolted out of the Union heads office. The Union head was a little sad as he thought he would be rewarded.


    When he walked towards his desk where he saw a legend rank beast soul. He was so happy, that he put a do not disturb sign on his door and began to integrate the demon spirit.


    ********


    In the Sacred Family Shen Yue had increased his influence in the clan. Although he was met with several ?ssassination attempts from the dark guild, he was able to defend himself efficiently.


    Shen Yue knew that his elder brother was the one who ordered the ?ssassination. Too bad for that useless heir that he underestimated his younger brother''s strength.


    The Patriarch also entered this conflict and tried to ease the conflict between his family and the Sacred Family.


    The family competition was nearing and many members were anticipating the rise of Shen Yue.


    ***********


    In Glory city Nie Li and his group were discussing their training sessions. They also reviewed the journey towards the ruins. Getting to the ruins was easy due to the more detailed map in this time line. The issue they faced was not the beasts but the humans who were there. No matter where or when the human heart is the most unpredictable. The group suffered some set back and separated due to an attack from an adventurers group.


    This event forced Nie Li and Ziyun to the same place they went to in the novel. The only issue was that he didn''t find the page of Temporal Demon Spirit book and only found the gem. He gave the gem to Ziyun which sort of got them closer to each other.


    The only thing was that Danny taught Ziyun to not be so easy to these womanizers. So as soon as her gaze softened it hardened again quickly. Seeing Ziyun become vigilant against him, he sighed at how hard it will be to win her heart.


    Nie Li found the Shadow Devil spirit and gathered the best treasure leaving the rest for others. They then safely left and managed to meet a group of adventurers, who were owned by the union. They then searched for the rest of the special unit members with that adventurers group. After gathering together they went back to glory city.


    This event made them train even harder. Many of them except Nie Li made major breakthroughs. Other than Nie Li who was at the peak gold rank, The rest reached the start of the legend rank.


    Danny was back in Glory stronghold and ordered everyone to bring all the demon spirits they have stored. Then he yelled that it wasn''t enough even though they numbered in the millions.


    This caused a majority of the people living in the stronghold to go hunt beasts like their lives depended on it. Obviously they knew not to hunt in Danny''s dog''s territory.


    Danny took the Demon beast spirits and went to the top floor of the Cultivation tower to refine demons.


    From the memories of the Soul Supreme, Danny has an idea of how to use it. He just needed to practice. He began going through a series of refinements. Slowly after losing a few high rank demon spirits, Danny got use to the process.


    He gather the low level growth rates. Placed them into the jar and used his aura to balance the energy so they don''t implode. The beast soul that is the strongest will advance.


    Danny finished all the million of demon beast spirits. He gathered around 10,000 peak level growth rate demon spirits.


    "Danny I think we experimented enough let''s fuse the two peak demon spirit wolves."


    "Ay I know but even with all the the chances of causing a mutation is low. A beast that has the benefits of both the moon wolf and werewolf. It will be much stronger than that damn panda Nie Li had."


    "Screw that brat and get started I''ll help you pay attention to any change in the pot."


    Danny took out both demon beasts and put them into the Nightmare Demon Pot. Then he began the refinement process.


    Once he started a burst of energy exploded from the pot. Two peak level growth rates fighting for supremacy had a high chance at failure.


    Luckily Ay notified Danny of the possibility and he covered the pot with his aura. He kept trying to control the chaotic energy that kept emerging from the pot. Although he managed to hold it, he knew if he couldn''t get these energies to merge he would lose to strong beast souls.


    He kept pouring his energy, while simultaneously circulating the Ultimate Evolution Art to replenishing his lost energy. Ay kept notifying Danny of the movement of the two opposing energies.


    This merely helped them maintain a stalemate. Somehow without noticing, Danny, who was in hyper focus state pouring everything into the pot, entered a special state. His consciousness that was studying the pot entered into a stage place. He saw to demon beasts on the verge of dying preparing their final clash.


    Danny didn''t want this clash to happen and activated his Soul Eye and released his full pressure to tame both beasts. For an instance the beasts froze.


    That was all Danny needed and he f?r??b?? blended both energies into a vortex with equal ratios.


    Ay didn''t know what happen and was stopped from yelling by Ye Yan, who told her Danny entered a special state. They also noticed the pot that was constantly shaking calm down.


    Danny didn''t relax as the demon spirit didn''t form yet. Suddenly the vortex speed increased exponentially. This change scared Danny as he didn''t know what to do.


    He quickly activated all his defensive strengths and prepared for the explosion.


    Booooom!!


    The top floor of the training tower was sturdy and didn''t get blown to bits. Danny was safe with his defenses. While the utilities were damaged. Also a loud explosion was heard throughout the city.


    Danny was so pissed he start cursing. He was so mad that he kicked, the Nightmare Demon Pot, across the room.


    Who can blame him? He lost two amazing beast souls just like that.


    As Danny was raging, the Nightmare Demon Pot crashed against the wall and the top flew off. Then it fell to the ground and a shiny gold/silver crystal fell out.


    Danny stopped raging and was staring with disbelief.


    Danny...


    Ay.....


    All together,"Ooooooh!!!"

 Chapter 66 - Shen Family Tornament

    Danny was so happy. He yelled like a girl who was purposed to by a handsome guy. He felt as if he suddenly went from hell to heaven. He forgot his previous resentment as if it never even happen.


    Danny held the gold silver crystal and began to inspect it. Within he saw a dark golden furred werewolf. One eye was shiny silver while the other was golden. It appeared to be one size larger than before. It had a crown made horns on top of it head. On its forehead was a red-golden sun tattoo surrounded on each side by a silver crescent.


    This wolf had a King''s aura. It''s aura was overbearing but seemed one with its surroundings.


    Danny was very excited as this fusion exceeded his expectation. He sat cross legged and began to incorporate the demon spirit with in his Tri-core. Danny circulated his Ultimate evolution art the minute he covered the crystal with his soul force.


    Ay and Ye Yan were also celebrating in his soul space, as this beast soul would increase his power by a lot.


    The demon spirit instantly found its place in Danny''s soul realm. It did not bother the other demon spirit. It began to release a huge amount of energy. This energy began to rampage but under Danny''s powerful soul was controlled and circulated through his body.


    Danny was using this energy to gain entry into the transformation phase the so called earth realm or half-step sky realm.


    He himself didn''t expect a massive energy to burst forth from the beast spirit. This was a boon for him as he was able to break into the transition step before hand.


    Just like Ay said since he transformed, all he had to do was gather energy as his body was completely transformed. As long as he accumulated the required energy and breaks through, then his body''s innate strengths will strength proportionally.


    The energy circulated faster and faster until it reached a maximum before finally returning to the tri-core and fusing the his small world. The werewolf was settled in and Danny''s body was transformed after his soul realm increased. The wolf grow larger by a foot. It''s fur became more golden. It''s left eye pupil looked like a small moon. It right took a deep red-golden color like the sun. It physique seemed more agile, it''s power more condensed.


    He felt at least fifty percent stronger. He could easily kill normal peak legends with his soul force alone.


    Danny began to discuss with Ay his next move. When he entered his inner world he noticed that Ay seemed more corporal than before. Her beauty was more evident now.


    She had a skin like snow with any blemishes. Her hair was a light blue color while her eyes were a deep sapphire. She seemed like an other worldly beauty. One that can never be conquered.


    Danny expression was changed several times from shock, to pervert, and then blushed redder than a tomato. Danny''s soul didn''t show any change but his body exposed everything.


    "Ay what happen to you! How come you look so real nothing like a soul?" Danny muttered.


    "Hahaha Danny which race do I look like I''m from?"


    "Hmm you look like that soul realm I have of the Frozen Emperor."


    "Exactly, remember the info we got about that clan. Other than their features they are a type of spiritual race which are aligned toward the cold. A spiritual race unlike humans have physical bodies that are made from energy.


    So I can actually form my physical body after you each a certain level of strength. I at first estimated that it would be when you reach the martial ancestor rank. Then after remembering your arts and the transformation I shared with you it might happen when you reach the peak of the martial emperor realm."


    "Hahahaha, Ay thanks for giving me the good news. I am really happy even more than my breakthrough. Looks like I should train even harder." Danny felt so pumped from the news he began to train even harder.


    The fact she can feel emotion and show a bit of it is definitely attributed to Danny''s evolution.


    "Hey don''t focus on cultivation now idiot. You just broke through so stabilize your realm and practice the wolf transformation. It is definitely stronger than the void rabbit in everything other than escaping." Ay said with a sweet voice.


    Danny just laughed and nodded as a response. He then focused on training according his Ay.


    ~''Whipped'' author~


    ***********


    In The Sacred Family training ground. The entire place was decorated and stands were built for guests to see. It was the family tournament today and every clan disciple was gathered on the newly built stage.


    Guests were coming one by one especially those affiliated with the Sacred Family.


    Shen Fei gathered his forces and brought some guards Danny provided him with from the Commoners Union. These guards were all peak legend ranks and much stronger than the legends he had seen in the Sacred Family and dark guild.


    As he entered he saw all the guests seated and waiting for the event to begin. He also saw all the disciples who will join the tournament. There was about 300 disciples including himself.


    Shen Yue knew that the speech was just hyping the great family and also giving responsibility to the young generation. It also served as a warning to those who had designs on the family. The grand elder added an extra line at how they should train hard to clean glory city of the dark guild.


    This caused a small twitch in Shen Yue''s father''s eyes but he quickly returned to normal. The second elder then stepped up and began to explain the rules


    The first part of the ?ssessment will be checking the cultivation realm of the disciples. Then top 100 will participate in the tournament. The champion will receive a large number of pills and money as well as become a focus of nurturing. He will also receive a peak cultivation art.


    After the elder finished his explanation the Sacred Family disciples began to show their cultivation level. There were some dark horses during this test. After about an hour all the disciples finished testing. the top being Shen Yue at the second level of the legend rank.


    Everyone in the audience were surprised because the weakest of the disciples was a peak gold rank. Once this generation of the Sacred Family grew it will take the family to new heights. Many people were thinking of getting on good terms with the family.


    Seeing the changes in most of the factions that were invited satisfied the Patriarch of the clan. If one thing dissatisfied him it was he had no way to control Shen Yue his most talented son.


    The top hundred went to their respective arenas and waited for there number to be called so they can fight. Many interesting fights were initiated. There were many who had the glory of winning while others who could only lower there heads in defeat. The competition progressed smoothly and many entertaining fights occurred.


    Shen Yue advances with ease, many didn''t fight him and just gave up. Most of the disciples looked up to him. Shen Fei on the other hand, although he broke through to legend rank, no one gave him face and fought him with everything they had.


    He even almost lost to a peak black gold rank due to his inexperience and carelessness. He still won in the end and made it to the finals like Shen Yue.


    ***********


    Shen Yue and Shen Fei were in front of the father and he was currently praising them. Shen Yue felt that this was not all his father wanted to say. Shen Yue m?tur?d early thanks to Danny''s interference or else he would have been an arrogant idiot.


    "Shen Yue the reason I gathered you here was to see if you are willing to join me for the betterment of the clan."


    "Father I have always had the clans best interest in mind. I also want to preserve our glory as one of the three Great Families." Shen Yue responded.


    "I know that you have been training hard and had the support of the grand elder. This in itself is a great feet. I want to tell you though the greatest secret of the family. We are allies of the dark guild.


    They are much stronger than they let on. With their help we can finally become the city lord of glory city. If you step up I''ll let you become the Patriarch as well as succeed me in becoming the city lord."


    "Sorry dad I don''t need others help to become city lord. I''m the most talented among my classmates. My strength is stronger than many of the old timers. With time I will be the strongest. The dark guild, Snow wind family and everyone in glory city can only watch as I take the position. All of them can only acknowledge the fact."


    "My son I am liking you more and more. I know I couldn''t explain it to you so I will have to show you how scary the dark guild is."


    Once the Patriarch finished talking six peak legend ranks appears in front of Shen Yue. Shen Yue was a bit surprised as he didn''t think his father will make a move on him.


    If you reject I will have to take out every internal issue in the clan. You are of if those issues right now."


    Shen Yue faces with the pressure of facing 6 experts wasn''t phased. Instead he took a few steps back and whistled. 6 specter like figures appeared behind him. Once they materialized, six peak legend ranks gathered to support Shen Yue. Before anyone from the dark guild or his family could say anything, the six legends surrounded Shen Yue. One of them also said, " Young Master is there anything we can do for you."


    This statement caused both Shen Fei and his father to be even more shocked.

 Chapter 67 - The Split of the Family/ Putting plans to motion.

    Shen Yue stared his father directly in the eye and said, " If a fight occurred who do you think will win father."


    The tone in which these words were said irritated the Sacred Family Patriarch. He had to admit his youngest son truly surprised him. Without relying on anyone he managed to gather such a force.


    The people from the dark guild were also shocked. Thanks to Ye Mo''s disciple glory city has been producing many experts. To think Shen Yue also hid his own experts to fight against them.


    The dark guild was currently in a critical stage in its preparation to destroy glory city. They didn''t have time to spare to confront Shen Yue and his group, which was made of about 60% of the Sacred Family.


    The people present weren''t sure if they could even win against Shen Yue''s group. At this moment they truly didn''t know how they should act.


    Noticing the silent response Shen Yue continued, " father this group of experts aren''t the only group here." After he finished his words the vice captain of the shadows along with his group stood surrounding Shen yue.


    His father''s expression changed a bit as he though the captain of the shadows disposed of this rebel. Little did he know that he joined Shen Yue''s camp for protection.


    The captain of the shadows with the bulk of the group appeared around the Patriarch.


    Shen Yue knew that they were at a stalemate and he continued to proceed as planned.


    "Father how about I propose a deal with you. The family will officially be split. You do you while I do my own things. If the dark guild are victors then my part of the family will be killed and the Sacred Family will be preserved through you.


    If glory city wins your side will be killed and my part of the family will flourish. What do you say."


    "Hahaha" laughed the Patriarch. "You truly are my son the one I''m most proud of but also the one I want to dispose of the most. If I can''t control you you are useless. I truly have been a bit naive thing that you couldn''t threaten me.


    "Good! Very Good! I''ll show you that I am the winner in the end so long old man." Shen yue parted with his group leaving the Patriarch with the dark guild.


    "To think that son of yours can e a threat. This is merely a temporary truce. Make sure he doesn''t interfere with our plans. Keep him of our loop." The dark Guild warriors left with these words.


    "Damn them were not just some pawns were allies. One I reach the demigod realm I will show them." The Patriarch was the last to leave.


    ***********


    Danny was standing on top of the training tower thinking about what Shen yue told him. Today was the day of the ?ssessment and Danny already sent orders to all his personal.


    The neutral faction already allied with Danny but no one knew. A majority of his spy''s began to silence the easy targets and put his own men in their positions.


    It was easy for Danny to give skills that can copy the looks, aura and voice of these targets. Many plans have been put to motion and a kill on sight order for the dark guild and Shen Family were already made.


    Two more expedition were put into motion and were preparing to leave. Danny now was waiting for the ?ssessment of Orchid acadamy to finish so he can order Nie Li to explore the prison realm.


    Once he cleaned glory city and resolved the prison realm. He can toss those who break this peace into the prison world to mine blood crystals. Then focus on strengthening glory city again to prepare for war against the beasts.


    At the ?ssessment Nie Li''s crew were unseen talents all made it to legend rank. The only other person to match them and even surpass them by one rank was Shen Yue.


    Xiao Ning and Ye Ziyun got along pretty well with Shen Yue as they noticed he is totally different than the rest of the Sacred Family.


    This made Nie Li Jealous and annoyed as he didn''t know how the loser changed compared to his past life. At least he stopped hitting on both Ziyun and Xiao Ning.


    After passing the ?ssessment they were taken to the path of legend. When they entered. They only saw a paradise. The thickness of the spiritual energy was at least 10 times more than glory city. There were different regions of elemental energy.


    Nie Li told everyone to cultivate in there respective elements. Cultivation in here was 10 times more effective. Too bad they were only given five days to cultivate.


    The happiest group wasn''t Nie Li group but two other people who managed to take the 2 remaining position in the top ten. They managed to figure out the element and chose there respective arts that lead them to the peak of the legend rank. They felt themselves in a dream.


    **********


    "I finally mastered the hybrid form of my beast soul. I also nurtured it to the peak of the legend rank. I am much stronger thank two months ago. " his lonely figure descended the mountain. Once he made it to the bottom he stared back towards the peak," Boss thank you for everything but I don''t want to trouble you or my brothers with this burden of mine."


    As he made his way towards a direction in the forest a figure appeared in front of him. "Scarlet what are you doing here! I told you I''ll go alone to fight. This is my revenge."


    Ye Ren sighed then put a smile on his face as he wonder how he got lucky to be with this beauty.


    They both then made there way towards the forbidden zone silently but swiftly.

 Chapter 68 - Ye Ren鈥檚 Revenge

    In the training tower white mist was spreading around the top floor. The origin of the most was setting cross legged in the center of the room. His facial features kept alternating between beast and human. A half hour later he opened his eyes and sighed.


    "Ahhh! Why is it so hard?! Every time I am close to the hybrid form I break. I know it is difficult but it should not be to this degree." Danny yelled in frustration.


    "Who told you to have a powerful so pet. This sun moon werewolf is dozens of times stronger and its energy is more complicated to understand. Compared with other soul pets you it''s much harder. If you listened to me you would have mastered the void rabbit to hybrid by now." Ay berated Danny.


    "I know Ay but it can''t be helped the void rabbit give good enhancements but it''s overall strength is nowhere near the sun moon werewolf. I keep having a feeling I''ll fight a strong enemy so I need something that can push me to the Sky fate realm." Danny reasoned.


    "I also think it''s not a bad idea to work with the strongest. Besides one you hit the Sky Fate realm your other beast will go through another strengthening giving you a similar boost. For now though mastering that wolf crystal is better. To think such a powerful beast soul exists." Ye Yan who just made it back from the refinery inputted.


    Ye Yan was within the spear while it was getting a complete make over. It''s overall strength it definitely above the normal first Sky Fate realm.


    When Danny saw the spear he was satisfied with its look and power. He quickly put it in his soul realm to be nurtured by his soul force and blood.


    Danny current realm was demigod realm or half-Step Sky Fate. He didn''t want to breakthrough until, his understanding of the law fused into his soul realm fusing with his beasts.


    When the law is contemplated to a certain point humans and beasts can condense this understanding into the soul realm in the form of seeds. These seeds are just the understood element condensed and put in a form where they enable the spiritualist to release a stronger form of the element.(example a fire ball made of fire element can be burned by a water drop made from elemental essence which is formed through a seed)


    They also help in better controlling the element and strengthening/mutating beast souls. (Like what happen with Nie Li when he absorbed the death law/element)


    Danny doesn''t need to form these seeds but with them controlling the elements is easier. The Origin crystal in his world is difficult to control to the point he b?r?ly can do elemental attacks.


    Most of his fighting style depends on his physical strength and overbearing soul force. If he can add elemental strikes to his moves, his destructive attacks will increased even further.


    "Oh well, do what you guys want just don''t cry to me if you fail again." Ay said then began to ignore Danny and Ye Yan.


    ********


    Ye Ren waited years just for this day. He can finally avenge his family. According to what he was told recently by Ye Zhong. His family were order to look into incidents of missing people in this area. So a team of twenty people from the Snow wind family left to this area. When they got here they saw an ape monster den here.


    They decided to clear the area as the gray furred stone apes were weak beasts. The strongest beast they saw was a silver furred black gold rank ape. It was the only one. The group of twenty were all black gold rank. They decided to sweep the place clean so that people can move safely through this route.


    As they fought and slaughtered a good portion of the beasts. The silver ape howled loudly. This caused many apes to exit the caves in the den. There were a lot of silver furred apes. His parents transformed into there beast forms and brought the attention of all the beasts to them. This gave the opportunity for the rest of the squad to escape and report.


    A while later Ye Mo came back and checked the area. Then he returned and told Ye Zhong to Mark this place as a hidden zone. This is all the info Ye zhong had.


    Ye Ren and Scarlet saw the den of Apes. They waited for the night to come. Once the sun left and darkness filled the sky. Ye Ren and Scarlet started their operation. Unlike his family he began to secretly ?ssassinate the closest apes without getting noticed.


    Once they took out the gray furred stone apes patrolling the area, they went for the next target. The Silver furred stone ape that warns the rest of the apes.


    Ye Ren. And Scarlet condensed they peak legend rank aura on there powerful legend rank weapons. They then pincers the black gold rank silver ape. Ye Ren struck from the back on the beast''s neck prevent it from yelling. Scarlet pierced the beasts heart. Scarlet then pulled out her blade and quickly stabbed at the right ?h?st piercing the second heart.


    So far they were successful and everything went according to plan. Now Ye Ren was stared at the remaining apes outside of the den. In a low voice that no one but Scarlet could hear Ye Ren spoke.


    Then he moved out while scarlet just stared.


    All she saw was a lonely fighter in a valley filled with beasts. The beast were killed without even know. The ground was Slowly being dyed red but appeared scarlet under the moonlight. This was his revenge, Ye Ren''s revenge.

 Chapter 69 - Saving Ye Ren

    Ye Ren kept killing silently until he finished the very last one. He grew much calmer than before as if nothing can phase him. Ye Ren returned to scarlet''s side with an innocent smile on his face. This caused the toughest women of the soul guards to sigh.


    Ye Ren said to her softly, " It''s time to sneak into the caves. We need to be careful ok. So prepare your transformed form and then if anything goes wrong you can back me up."


    "Humph, I''m doing so much for you. You owe me one. How will you pay back this dept." Scarlet said feigning anger.


    "I will take you on the most luxurious date and we''ll then set a date for our wedding." Ye Ren replied.


    "Who said I want to marry you? How about on top of all that you take care of all my sparring matches with the boss." Scarlet added.


    Ye Ren''s face turned white for a moment and then he only nodded . He never truly won an argument with this woman.


    Ye Ren went into the cave and began to kill silently. Suddenly a loud roar erupted from nowhere. The power of the roar alone made Ye Ren shiver. He was scared as he didn''t understand how the hell something this powerful existed.


    He swiftly left the cave. Scarlet immediately appeared next to him she was also frightened. She had already sent a signal back to the boss. She hoped he can make it in time.


    Both Scarlet and Ye Ren activated their beast forms. Ye Ren managed the Hybrid transformation and was able to resist the aura. Scarlet was that proficient but the normal transformation did ease up a bit.


    At the entrance of the cave a human sized golden furred ape emerged from within. It stared at Ye Ren and Scarlet then said loudly, "Humans!"


    **********


    Danny was sweating really hard but he was satisfied. He finally managed to master the hybrid form. He looked like the werewolves from the Manhua nobelesse except with golden fur. One eye silver the other pupil was flaming red like the sun. His black hair became silver. Each strand of hair seemed harder than steel.


    Danny felt very powerful. Their was a dormant energy that was waiting to explode. It filled every cell in his body. All Danny''s senses were strengthened. As he was feeling the different abilities he acquired with this hybrid transformation he felt his card vibrate.


    Danny pulls out the ID card he had from the Commoners Union. He saw it glowing and poured his soul force into the card. A voice was heard.


    "Those freaked idiots if they told everyone or even waited for a month or two, I was going to demolish all nearby forbidden zones. They would have gotten their revenge." Danny yelled.


    "You know how that Ye Ren is he doesn''t trouble anyone with his requests. He probably felt he owed you too much and didn''t want to ask for help." Ay said.


    "It can''t be helped, I guess I''ll just punish them when I bring them back." Danny said then grabbed the card again. He sent a message and ?ssembled the soul guards. "All three thousand of you get ready to move out to this location. Akuma you remain and manage the stronghold. Make sure you double everyone''s training because I''m in a bad mood."


    He then explained Ye Rens plight and told them he was going on ahead. Danny didn''t wait for any questions and left quickly. He wasn''t I his hybrid mode as it used too much energy. Danny zoomed through the forest and he estimated that he would get there in 10 minutes.


    *********


    Meanwhile back to Ye Ren, he was shocked by the pressure the beast was emitting. This was even stronger than his boss.


    The beast looked up at Ye Ren before saying," it seems you have some strength little human. I will kill you but before that I will toy with you a bit. You dared kill my clansman now I will kill you painfully."


    "Beast, listen here this Ye is here to get his revenge or die trying. I''m not afraid of death but am afraid of being a cowered." Ye Ren roared back.


    Ye Ren then activated the innate ability of the griffin beast soul which was a gravity domain. With his legend rank aura it slammed towards the apes surrounding the golden apes. Except for a few silver furred apes who resisted the rest fell to the ground.


    "As I said I''m going to enjoy thrashing you. You are strong and brave enough to strike my kind in front of me. I think I''ll beat you to an inch of your life then I''ll kill that girl in front of you." The golden ape said.


    Ten minutes later Ye Ren was beaten down hard. No matter how hard he tried to resist he kept getting knocked down. If it wasn''t because Ye Ren had a super defensive type beast soul which he also leveled up to a peak legend rank, he would have been killed already. He did manage to kill a silver ape at the beginning of the legend rank when the golden furred ape king let its guard down.


    "Good I haven hit someone like that for a long time. Bring the girl I shall kill her in front of him." It roared.


    Ye Ren felt awful, he hated himself for agreeing to let scarlet join him. He wouldn''t have any regret if he died but he would hate himself for eternity if he let scarlet die. That''s why he kept struggling. He saw scarlet the beautiful woman he loved. About to get her head ripped off. He yelled even before the monkey moved very loudly. This made the ape king satisfied. It also slightly distracted him enough for a figure to swiftly swipe scarlet and kick him into a nearby cliff.


    "Why are you wailing Ye Ren? Didn''t I tell you that you have brothers who will stand by you." Danny said with his back to Ye Ren. "Take care of scarlet as I kill this monkey. Who does this beast think he is to lay he hands on my people."


    Ye Ren grabbed scarlet and swallowed a recovery pill Danny gave him. The aura of his boss was also much stronger than before.

 Chapter 70 - Time line

    End of Volume 2:


    Danny faces off against the golden furred monkey king to protect Ye Ren and Scarlet. They fought back and forth until the monkey king get bored of toying around and unleashes a heavenly fate/sky fate realm power. Danny is instantly overpowered and blasted into a pit.


    When all Hope seems lost, the soul guard arrive at the exact moment Danny stands. Danny makes a speech that ignites a flame in his soul guard. He activated his innate ability of regeneration and uses the hybrid form of the wolf emperor soul crystal.


    In a turn of events history was made with a legend taking down heavenly fate realm. The soul guard cheered chanting "king" while facing Danny. The rest of the apes are then killed and their heads are sent back to glory city.


    Volume 3: Tiny War


    The undercurrents of glory city are raging as the dark guide and sacred family begin to plan a beast tide to destroy the city. Nie lie and the crew were given a mission to search and clear the prison realm so it can be used to seal criminals from among themselves.


    Danny began to devour the body of the heavenly fate beast body. He also fuses with the monkey king soul crystal.


    The rest of the spiritualists living on glory mountain began clearing land from dangerous beasts. It was now known that no one in the tiny world can break past the legend rank unless the seals didn''t affect them like Danny. The only beasts beyond the legend ranks are those that have been help indirectly by Demon sacred land in draconic realm.


    The expansion eventually stopped due to strong resistance from many high level beasts. Many stronghold type towns and cities were built. The Commoners Union ?ssigned many powerful spiritualists to act as mayor and other political/military positions. Nie Li happened to also find the fire deity again in this life. This caused the stronger Heavenly fate realm demons sent by the Sage emperor to target the humans who seemed to have grown in strength.


    The Sacred Family and the dark guild launch their long awaited strike. Sadly Danny, Nie Li and glory city were long prepared and they were defeated. The group chased them and the dark guild leader, who was defeated by Danny due to level difference, until they reached the boundary to the nether realm.


    Knowing that he would part with Nie Li and the crew, Danny handed Nie Li the demon refining pot(correct me if I''m wrong) and ordered the group to go and set up a foot hold for glory city.


    Volume 4: Hell Realm inheritance.


    Although Danny wanted to follow them. He hand many things he need to finish in the tiny world. the first thing he did was set up the prison realm and forced the criminals to take care of mining blood crystals and farming the unique spiritual plants found in the realm. On top of that he sent several legend ranked creatures and black gold rank creatures to roam the realm.


    Danny also incorporated the old recipients of the prison realm. Those who seemed too ambitious and rebellious were thrown into the prison realm. At the edge of the prison realm that let to the tiny world a city was built and many loyal members were sent to govern it. The captured dark guild and sacred family as well as many heinous criminals captured by glory city over the years were thrown in the prison realm.


    Ya finally woke up from her fusion of skill and handed danny a completed ultimate evolution art. After their daily bickering Danny broke through using the soul crystal to heavenly fate. Now with both heavenly fate body and soul realm he wouldn''t be in danger. Yet Danny still felt some type of premonition that glory city isn''t safe.


    Knowing that there was no way to improve further in the tiny world. He decided to visit the hells realm so as to gain enough strength to evolve. The laws Danny focused on was both the law of Change and evolution. This combination of laws were never seen before but as Ay said the most suited for him.


    Danny in the hell realm began his struggle against a massive amount of demon beasts. The demons kept interfering with his search for riches. After a few days he noticed a pattern of how the demon beasts were alway constantly preventing anyone from approaching the center of the realm. Seeing that the only way is to fight. He charged into the never ending stream of demons.


    It''s been a month since Nie Li and his crew entered the nether realm. Just like the novel but several different interactions they managed to be chosen by the sects. Nie Li secretly made plans with everyone about how to standout and build a faction. Then they left just like the novel to their respective sect. All participants including the Demon king were of heaven level geniuses.


    Back to Danny, it had taken him several weeks to finally break through and annihilate most of the hell beasts. After adjusting to full strength a four armed blazing tyrant king appeared before him. It states how a person of Danny''s realm shouldn''t have been able to enter the hells realm. It also threatened him to turn back or face the sage emperors wrath. It didn''t know that Danny had completely concealed himself from the sage emperor. His being, an anomaly makes his fate unreadable as well.


    Danny and the beast fight and he fight spans for several weeks. Finally Danny utilizing the mutated void rabbit king soul pierced through the fate soul of the tyrant king. Utilizing his ultimate evolution art and the soul eye. Danny managed to destroy the hidden soul fates by this beast. This was the second ability he learned about the soul eye.


    Taking his beat up body into the mountainous valley. He notices no beast in sight. Suddenly his blood starts moving excitedly. As if a calling from deep within the valley of hell. He makes his way their without resting and sees a black scaled red eyed monstrosity with giant chains wrapped around its limbs.


    Sensing a resonance of bloodlines the Abyssal dragon roars to the heaven. It converses with Danny and is shock to find a body the is unhindered by the laws of the world. It sends a ring to Austin containing the inheritance of their race. Then it uses the Innate species skill of the abyssal dragon. Blood Sacrifice inheritance. This destroys its body, core and beast soul, it is then passed down to a dragonling deemed worthy to inherit its strength.


    Danny was shocked by its movement. A huge amount of energy flowed through him. A few weeks later Danny strength reaches the peak of the martial ancestor realm. This shocked the dragon emperor as it was supposed to push him to be a surpassor. Little did it know that amount of energy needed for each breakthrough for Danny would multiply.


    With both his physique and soul realm reaching martial ancestor. Danny was scared that he might have no control over his strength. His worries were for nothing as the energy he gained felt under his control. He could now understand why the abyssal dragon race was feared. A few innate abilities unlock and Danny returned to the tiny realm.


    Danny returned and controls his strength as to not destroy the tiny world by accident (sneezing or farting.... just joking.) a massive war began and humans were doing their best to hold off demons.


    Danny''s return strengthened humanity and enabled them to defeat the demon army. The strongest demons have been taken care of.


    Little silver had managed to form a new demon country under Danny''s manipulation. The chaos beast eye was fused into it and this sent it to the peak of the legend rank. Danny has made sure it controlled the demons with its species technique.


    Now many humans were training and peaceful. Danny was crowned king of the new empire and labeled with the golden eyed emperor.


    Danny after improving some techniques was trying to enter the draconic Ruin realm. At that moment Ay told Danny to enter his mind scape. When he entered he saw Ay sitting next to ''Tiny'' supreme. After talking he learned that the place where he gained the supremes inheritance had a formation. He was missing some items for the cross realm transport.


    Checking the dragon emperor''s ring he found the missing materials needed. With that Danny went to begin his journey into the tiny realm.


    A couple months back Nie Li became a talent along side His desk mate lu pao(I think). They built a strong faction and made dragon blooded peak level growth rate demon souls. 6 months later his young master transferred his fate to her, to protect him from divination from sage emperor.


    Volume ends with Nie Li seeing his master in his dream.


    Volume 6 surpasser


    Nie Li''s master was about to be killed by the three demon deity experts. Danny suddenly appeared thinking he sensed Nie Li''s aura. He blocked the deity''s blow. After that he flirts with Nie Li''s mater saying they were fated to be husband and wife. He then kills the three demon deities and seals their divine sparks(think coiling dragon).


    A week before Danny was lost in the draconic Ruin realm wondering where he should go. Then he sensed Nie li aura.


    After that Danny dragged his fate reading wife and went back towards the teleportation gate he opened. He surrounded the gate with five mountains and called this place home to the Five mountain Sect.


    Many peak power houses from the tiny realm began to migrate to train and begin stronger. After that he used his skill to seal his wife''s fate. The two flew towards the divine feather sect. Then after telling Nie Li to hurry and become the sect master to provide the people of glory city/ glory empire with good arts.


    The rest of the events happen similar to the original novel, with minor differences. Nie Li becomes the sect leader and provide medicine to the sect and his teams from glory city. Danny copies all manuals in the sect and begins to train and travel. After a year he breaks through to surpasser rank.


    Volume 7 : rebirth of the Sacred ground


    Five years past: the strength of the human sects reached daily of dragon in majority. The most talented reached the martial ancestor realm. Danny using the origin stones he reached the mid level of the surpasser realm.


    During the five years Danny met all the sky origin race becoming its Patriarch again. He gave them the lost art to train. He found the tri soul race inheritance and learned a few new techniques.


    Thanks to medicine from Danny he would soon reach the late stages of the surpasser. Nie Li using the sword broke the seal on the tiny realm. Then they finally united all the sects under on rule. Danny secretly began the expansion of the glory empire as well to incorporate all sects into the empire. Danny has also brought his soul guard into his world which was the size of the prison realm. He also planned to go place glory mountain into his realm.


    Xiao Ning finally confesses to Danny not caring about the other woman.


    Glory empire was formed and a new sacred ground formed from humans and sky origin race was made called Human''s Glory.


    Nie Li and Silver''s(Danny Wolf) right hand demon in its kingdom go undercover at the demon god sect/ sacred ground.


    Volume 8: Start of war


    Danny copies all secret books and arts and reformed the ranking of martial arts. This made more people breakthrough. A few years passed and Nie Li brought new of the attack of the demon god sects.


    Danny, who broke through to late stage of surpasser and still called slow by tiny supreme, mastered the hybrid form for all his beast souls. He also noticed that all beast souls mutated.


    The human race set up traps and began preparation for war. The beast kingdom of silver that was also spread in the Ruin realm was a secret weapon of Danny.


    Finally after some heart felt talk among the main MCs (pairings and confessions) war broke out.


    Volume 9


    The war raged the power house of the demons were low in number but higher realm from the human. The human power houses of the human race had higher number.


    The war was balanced until Danny snuck into the demon sacred ground to confront the sage emperor. The sage emperor wasn''t there but a trap was prepared for him. One hundred peak deities and 10 deity emperor(equivalent to surpasser) set in a formation.


    The sage emperor appeared in the sky ready to strike the human empire. Suddenly Nie Li appeared revealing a surpasser cultivation base.


    He tried to hold him off but wasn''t able to push him back. At least with the temporal demon book he was killed off easily. The sage emperor was also still injured.


    Several surpassers from the remnants of the human sacred ground joined Nie Li. Sadly they weren''t able to to help much. They eventually detonated trying to injure the sage emperor. After they died the sage emperor appeared hurt(think just shaken up but no real injury).


    Just as the Sage was going to attack. He roared angrily and left. The deity formation was destroyed and the realm was about to perish. Danny used the hybrid nine head dragon beast form. This gave him the ability to launch 9 different types of destructive attacks simultaneously. Danny also devours everything in the realm and was currently absorbing the origin to increase the space of his own world.


    The sage emperor was angry because of this realm was destroyed the formation that would revive him would be destroyed. That would make him like any other being, he could be killed.


    Danny ignored him and continued to devour the origin. As the sage emperor approached he found himself trapped in a formation, made by 3000 surpassers. Yes they were Danny''s soul guards.


    Finally the sage emperor was injured and tried to flee only to be killed by Nie Li by surprise. The realm was destroyed and he couldn''t revive.


    A roar sounded angry at Danny for ruining his plan. Then a demon (looks like freeza and ryuk from DN with black scales) roared at how his plans were ruined and attacks Danny full force sending him flying into the area trapping the divine sky origin race.


    There Danny meets his gramps(the one that alive which I believe was from the soul race) from their Danny heals and devours the corpse of the sage emperor he stored away along with his people. At first Danny freaked out as he didn''t feel his world but calmed down when he heard that it was safe as his realm throne(gold throne) was their.


    The Demons were destroyed and a new ruler known as Moon wolf king rules them. Danny stabilized the kingdom and married both Nie Li''s master and Xiao Ning. Nie Li proposed to Ye Zinger(I think) with broken arms and legs.


    Danny then rests for 10 years to spend time with his friends and family. The soul guard were made kings of there respective domains.


    *********


    Their is more to this story but I''ll end the time line here. He will go release the soul of tiny supreme and she will fuse with her sealed body on the Soul Realm Throne. He will find and rebuild Ay Body. Stop the ceslestial supreme. Finally fight his ancestor.


    After that he will travel at his own leisure with his wives the many realms . Meet the ancestor of his race who placed some of the seals on him at the beginning of the novel. Finally he will feel small and that the entirety of the universe is made by one uncreated being aka(God).


    Lastly he will make his Ethereal grand Library a physical item. That can not only fuse books but also make materials and pills. He then compressed them into an orb and send sit to earth for ''Fun''